Skip to main content

Full text of "The Agricola and Germany of Tacitus, and The dialogue on oratory"

See other formats


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA   SAN  DIEGO 


3  1822  02361  4092 


A 
A 

0 
0 
0 

9 


1 

4 

=^=  I- 

J3 

4 

1 

8 

-i 

9 

rnia 
il 


PI 


B:^';•>•iw■.4i'■'^ 


cnon 
hn 


THE 

AGRICOLA    AND    GERMANY 
OF    TACITUS, 

AND 

THE    DIALOGUE    ON    ORATORY. 


Oir>rui'«^^t<?'  /^ 


THE 

AGRICOLA  AND  GERMANY 
OF  TACITUS, 

AND 

THE    DIALOGUE    ON    ORATORY 

TRANSLATED    INTO    ENGLISH 

WITH  NOTES  AND  MAPS 


BY 

ALFRED  JOHN  CHURCH,  M.A., 

OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD  ;  HEAD-MASTER  OF  KING  EDWARD's  SCHOOL,  RETFORD  J 

AND 

WILLIAM  JACKSON  BRODRIBB,  M.A., 

LATE  FELLOW  OF  ST.  JOHn's  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE. 


{REVISED  1877.) 


MA  CM  ILL  AN    AND    CO. 

1885. 


LOKDON : 

E.    CLAY,    SUNS,    AND    TAYLOR, 

EUEAD   STREET  HILL,  K.C. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 
PREFACE vii 


INTRODUCTION    TO   THE    LIFE    OF    CN^US   JULIUS   AGRICOLA       .  XI 

CHRONOLOGICAL   SUMMARY  OF  THE   ROMAN   EXPEDITIONS   INTO 
BRITAIN     FROM    CAIUS   JULIUS    C.tSAR    TO    CN^US     JULIUS 

AGRICOLA xviii 

TRANSLATION    OF   THE   LIFE   OF   CN^US  JULIUS   AGRICOLA    .       .  I 

NOTES   ON    THE   LIFE   OF   AGRICOLA 47 

INTRODUCTION    TO    THE    GERMANY 73 

GEOGRAPHICAL   NOTES   TO   THE   GERMANY 78 

TRANSLATION   OF   THE   GERMANY 87 

NOTES   ON    THE    GERMANY 1 24 

INTRODUCTION   TO   THE   DIALOGUE   ON    ORATORY I4I 

TRANSLATION    OF   THE   DIALOGUE   ON    ORATORY I47 

NOTES    ON    THE   DIALOGUE   ON   ORATORY I98 


PREFACE. 

The  favourable  reception  which  was  given  to  our 
translation  of  the  "  History  "  of  Tacitus  encouraged  us 
to  undertake  the  work  which  we  now  present  to  our 
readers.  We  have  sought,  as  before,  to  make  our 
version  such  as  may  satisfy  scholars  who  demand  a 
faithful  rendering  of  the  original,  and  English  readers 
who  are  offended  by  the  baldness  and  frigidity  which 
commonly  disfigure  translations.  Our  task  has  been 
made  unusually  difficult  by  the  style  of  our  author, 
which  is  even  beyond  his  wont  harsh  and  obscure, 
and  by  the  frequently  corrupt  state  of  the  text, 
offering  as  it  does  sometimes  a  variety  of  meanings 
equally  unacceptable,  and  sometimes  none  at  all. 

To  critics  who  accuse  us  of  wanting  original 
genius  we  have  no  defence  to  offer.  We  will  only 
say  that  they  must  exercise  considerable  patience  if 
they  are  to  wait  till  great  writers  undertake  a  work 
which  brings  neither  fame  nor  profit.  The  practical 
hints  and  suggestions  which  have  been  given  us  from 
various  quarters  we  have  endeavoured  to  turn  to 
good  account.      The  classical  student  will,  we  trust. 


viii  PREFACE. 

appreciate  our  efiforts  to  express  the  meaning  of 
our  author,  though  he  may  often  dissent  from  our 
opinions.  And  we  hope  that  the  general  reader  will 
find  an  attraction  in  our  subject.  Englishmen  may- 
well  feel  an  interest  in  an  important  passage  of  the 
history  of  our  island  and  in  the  description  of  the 
primitive  life  of  a  kindred  people,  even  Vv'hen  these 
are  presented  in  the  uninviting  form  of  a  translation. 


The  present  edition,  which  we  have  revised  with 
considerable  care  and,  we  hope,  with  a  satisfactory 
result,  contains  a  translation  of  the  "  Dialogus  de 
Oratoribus,"  a  brief  essay  on  oratory  in  general,  and 
more  particularly  on  the  supposed  decline  of  Roman 
oratory  in  the  Flavian  age.  Although  it  is,  we 
believe,  rarely  read,  it  has  a  certain  amount  of  in- 
terest, as  it  touches  on  the  Roman  education  of  the 
period  and  its  special  faults  and  weaknesses.  The 
Roman  youth,  it  seems,  was  in  many  respects  strik- 
ingly like  our  own,  and  parts  of  the  work  might  have 
been  appropriately  written  in  our  own  day.  It  is 
thoroughly  worth  reading,  and  the  tradition  which 
has  attributed  it  to  Tacitus,  though  called. in  question 
by  some  scholars  and  critics,  appears  to  be  on  the 
whole  a  reasonable  one. 

A.  J.  c. 
w.  J.  n. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  "  Dialogue  about  Famous  Orators  "  concludes  a 
task  which  has  occupied  much  of  our  time  for  nearly 
twenty  years  past, — the  translation  of  the  Works  of 
Tacitus.  To  give  with  sufficient  faithfulness  an 
author's  meaning  is  now,  with  all  the  aids  that  a 
translator  can  command,  comparatively  easy.  To 
furnish  the  English  reader  with  anything  like  an 
adequate  representation  of  the  style  and  genius  of  the 
original  must  ever  be  in  the  highest  degree  difficult. 
It  requires,  besides  a  special  aptitude  for  the  work, 
such  an  expenditure  of  time  and  labour  as  only  the 
amplest  leisure  could  supply.  If  the  work  of  transla- 
tion could  have  a  share  in  the  proposed  "  endownment 
of  research,"  it  might  be  possible  to  reach  an  ideal  to 
which  those  who  have  to  live  by  their  work  can  but 
distantly  aspire.  Meanwhile  we  have  to  acknowledge 
much  kind  and  generous  approbation  of  our  work, 
and  much  valuable  and  instructive  criticism.  Of 
this,  when  it  has   dealt  with  details,  we  have  often 


X  ADVERTISEMENT. 

availed  ourselves.     When  we  have  been  told  in  more 

general    terms    that   we    ought  to    be  more  forcible. 

more  faithful,  or  more  free,  we  have  been  obliged  to 

be    content   with    acknowledging    the    excellence   of 

the    advice,    and    regretting    that   we  were   not   able 

to  follow  it. 

A.J.  C. 
W.  J.  B. 
RETFORD, 
July  a,,  1S77. 


INTRODUCTION    TO    THE   LIFE    OF 
CN^US   JULIUS   AGRICOLA. 

The  life  of  Agricola  was  probably  published  some 
time  between  the  October  of  the  year  97  A.D.  and 
the  23rd  of  January,  A.D.  98.  This  seems  fairly  inferred 
from  the  opening  words  of  ch.  3,  in  which  Tacitus 
implies,  by  the  omission  of  the  title  "  Divus,"  that 
Nerva  Caesar  was  still  living,  and  speaks  of  Trajan  as 
"now  daily  augmenting  the  prosperity  of  the  time." 
Nerva  adopted  Trajan  in  October,  A.D.  97,  and  died 
the  23rd  of  January  in  the  following  year.  Orelli 
indeed  refers  the  publication  to  the  beginning  of 
Trajan's  reign,  on  the  ground  that  the  brief  period  of 
three  months,  during  which  he  was  associated  with 
Nerva  in  the  empire,  would  hardly  justify  Tacitus  in 
praising  him  more  highly  than  Nerva  during  the 
lifetime  of  the  latter.  Again,  he  says,  Trajan  was  in 
Germany,  and  did  not  come  to  Rome  till  Nerva's 
death.  These  arguments  fail  to  convince  us.  Tacitus 
says  of  Nerva  that,  "  at  the  very  beginning  of  a  most 
happy  age,  he  blended  things  once  irreconcilable, 
sovereignty  and  freedom,"  This  surely  is  very  high 
praise, — quite  as  high,  we  think,  as  that  bestowed  on 


xii  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 

Trajan.  "  But  Trajan  was  not  at  Rome  at  that  time." 
He  was,  in  fact,  giving  proofs  of  his  ability  as  a 
commander  on  the  Rhine,  in  the  province  of  Lower 
Germany,  perhaps  the  most  trying  and  responsible 
position  in  which  a  Roman  could  be  placed.  He  was 
elected  to  share  the  empire  not  only  by  the  voice  of 
Nerva,  but  by  that  of  the  Senate  and  people.  His 
absence  from  Rome,  under  such  circumstances,  seems 
no  reason  for  supposing  that  what  is  said  of  him  is 
not  perfectly  applicable  to  this  particular  time. 

The  purpose  of  his  work,  Tacitus  tells  us,  was  to 
do  honour  to  Agricola.  He  exhibits  him  as  the  great 
general  of  the  age,  as  the  Roman  who  first  thoroughly 
explored  and  conquered  Britain.  To  have  achieved 
this  difficult  work  was,  no  doubt,  in  the  judgment  of 
Tacitus,  Agricola's  chief  claim  to  distinction.  His 
glory  culminated  in  his  great  victory  over  the 
Caledonian  tribes  at  the  foot  of  the  "  Mons  Gram- 
pius."  Comparatively  little  is  told  us  about  his 
boyhood  and  youth,  and  very  little  about  the  last 
eight  years  of  his  life.  It  is  plainly  hinted  that 
he  fell  a  victim  to  the  jealousy  of  Domitian.  This 
was  the  popular  impression  at  the  time,  and  Dion 
Cassius,  the  only  writer  besides  Tacitus  who  speaks 
of  Agricola,  accepts  it  as  a  certainty. 

As  a  specimen  of  ancient  biography,  executed  by 
a  man  of  remarkable  genius,  the  Life  of  Agricola  has 
always  been  much  read  and  admired.  Both  father- 
in-law  and  son-in-law  appear  equally  to  advantage.    Of 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  xiii 

himself,  Tacitus  speaks  with  graceful  modesty  ;  of  his 
illustrious  father-in-law  in  affectionate,  and  at  the 
same  time  judicious,  terms  of  admiration.  There  is 
no  fulsome  or  overstrained  panegyric.  The  author 
praises  indeed  highly  and  warmly,  but  in  calm  and 
dignified  language.  In  the  touching  and  beautiful 
conclusion  to  which  the  work  is  brought  in  the  last 
three  chapters,  he  combines  the  noblest  eloquence 
with  the  most  perfect  good  taste.  His  narrative 
throughout  is  striking  and  vivid,  and  tells  much  in 
a  brief  compass.  Nothing  could  be  more  impressive 
than  the  description  of  the  defeat  and  overthrow  of 
the  confederated  Caledonian  tribes,  and  of  the  terrible 
scenes  presented  by  the  battle-field.  The  speeches, 
too,  of  Galgacus  and  Agricola  seem  to  be  in  the  very 
best  style  of  Tacitus.  They  are  not  merely  eloquent 
and  stirring ;  they  also  skilfully  reflect,  on  the  one 
hand,  the  passionate  and  impulsive  fury  of  the 
barbarian,  and,  on  the  other,  the  calm  confidence  of 
the  Roman  general  in  the  firmness  and  sense  of 
honour  of  his  well-trained  and  hitherto  victorious 
legionaries. 

The  Life  of  Agricola,  though  frequently  read  from 
the  interest  of  its  subject-matter,  and  its  completeness 
in  itself,  is  by  no  means  easy,  and  is  ill-suited  to 
young  scholars.  It  has,  we  think,  an  almost  dispro- 
portionate share  of  the  peculiar  difficulties  of  Tacitus. 
Our  notes  show  that  it  contains  several  crabbed  and 
obscure   passages.      Unfortunately,  too,    the   text    is 


xiv  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 

in  an  unsatisfactory  state.  There  are  three  or  four 
passages,  at  least,  in  which  no  ingenuity  on  the  part 
of  critics  has  much  chance  of  restoring  the  original. 
Wex,  in  his  elaborate  edition,  published  in  1852,  has 
fully  discussed  every  difficulty  of  reading  and  in- 
terpretation, and  has  suggested  many  emendations. 
We  have  always  consulted,  and  sometimes  followed, 
him.  We  have  also  made  use  of  Kritz's  edition, 
published  in  1859.  This  is,  in  fact,  a  recension  of 
Wex,  whose  text,  with  some  variations,  he  adopts. 
His  notes  are  much  shorter,  and  are  well  adapted 
to  the  ordinary  student.  They  are  sensible  and  useful. 
This,  we  believe,  is  the  most  recent  edition  of  the 
Agricola. 

The  geography  of  Ancient  Britain  is  not  so  intri- 
cate as  that  of  Germany  ;  but  the  Agricola  raises 
questions  which  are  by  no  means  free  from  difficulty. 
It  is  easy  to  follow  the  campaigns  of  the  first  two 
summers,  A.D.  78  and  A.D.  79.  In  A.D.  '/8  Agricola 
crushed  the  Ordovices,  who  occupied  North  Wales, 
and  pursued  them  into  Anglesey.  In  A.D.  79  he 
invaded  the  territory  of  the  Brigantes,  and  conquered 
the  country  north  of  the  Humber.  The  following 
year  brought  him  into  contact  with  hitherto  unknown 
tribes,  and  saw  him  advance  as  far  as  the  Taus  or 
Tanaus.  This  cannot  have  been  the  Frith  of  Tay,  as 
it  seems  clear,  from  ch.  23,  that  he  had  not  as  yet 
penetrated  so  far  north.     Dr.  Merivale  ^  thinks  it  is 

^   Hist,  of  Romans,  ch.  Ixi. 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  xv 

the  Frith  of  Forth,— nearly  the  same,  in  fact,  as 
Bodotria,  the  one  being  the  estuary,  the  other  the 
river.  It  has  been  suggested  that  it  may  have  been 
the  mouth  of  the  Tweed,  or  that  of  the  North  Tyne 
at  Dunbar.  This  last  hypothesis  we  think  to  be  the 
most  probable.  In  this  case  Agricola  would  have 
overrun  that  portion  of  Scotland  which  is  to  the 
south  of  the  Friths  of  Clyde  and  Forth.  These  are, 
respectively,  Clota  and  Bodotria.  The  fourth  summer 
was  passed  in  the  consolidation  of  his  conquests  ;  in 
the  fifth,  he  advanced  northwards  into  Dumbarton 
and  Argyle,  as  it  would  appear  from  ch.  24,  in  which 
Ireland  is  mentioned  ;  in  the  sixth,  he  invaded  the 
regions  to  the  north  of  the  Frith  of  Forth,  so  that 
Fife,  Stirling,  and  perhaps  Perth  and  Forfar,  must 
have  been  the  scene  of  the  campaign.  His  army 
was  accompanied  by  a  fleet.  In  the  following  year, 
A.D.  84,  was  fought  the  great  battle  with  the  Cale- 
donian tribes  under  Galgacus,  the  site  of  which  has 
been  the  subject  of  endless  conjectures.  We  think 
with  Dr.  Merivale  that  it  may  be  presumed  to  have 
been  at  no  very  great  distance  from  the  coast,  since 
it  is  implied  that  the  army  and  fleet  were  acting 
together.  He  is  inclined  to  place  it  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Forfar  or  Brechin.  It  may  have  been  as  far 
north  as  Aberdeen  or  Banff 

Summer  being  now  over,  Agricola  retired  with  his 
army  into  the  territory  of  the  Boresti,  or  Horesti,  as 


xvi  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE 

the  name  is  written  in  the  best  MSS.  Where  this 
was  is  wholly  uncertain ;  no  author  but  Tacitus 
mentions  them.  Probably  their  settlements  were  to 
the  north  of  the  Frith  of  Forth,  as  we  are  not  told 
that  Agricola  recrossed  Bodotria.  Meanwhile  the 
fleet  was  ordered  to  sail  round  Britain.  We  are  told 
that  it  eventually  entered  "  the  harbour  of  Trutu- 
lium,"  from  which  it  appears  to  have  started  for  its 
voyage.  Tacitus,  however,  is  here  obscure  from  his 
conciseness.  The  name  Trutulium  occurs  nowhere 
else.  One  would  suppose  from  the  context  that  it 
could  not  have  been  at  any  great  distance  from 
Bodotria.  Very  possibly  it  was  somewhere  on  the 
coast  of  Fife. 

Tacitus  no  doubt  refers  to  this  voyage  when  he 
says,  in  ch.  10,  "  Round  these  coasts  of  remotest  ocean 
the  Roman  fleet  then,  for  the  first  time,  sailed,  and 
ascertained  that  Britain  is  an  island."  It  does  not 
follow  that  he  meant  to  say  that  the  Romans  actually 
circumnavigated  Britain  on  this  occasion.  It  is 
enough  to  suppose  that  they  sailed  from  the  Frith  of 
P'orth  along  the  eastern  coast  as  far  as  Cape  Wrath, 
the  north-western  extremity.  They  would  thus  pass 
through  the  Pentland  Frith,  and  see  the  Orkney, 
possibly  the  Shetland,  Islands.  When  they  found 
that  the  coast  made  a  sharp  bend  southwards,  they 
would  be  convinced  that  Britain  was  an  island. 
This    seems    the    simplest    and    most    probable  view 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  xvii 

of  the  matter,  and  it  is  adopted  by  Mannert  and 
Dr.  Merivale/  both  of  whom  reject  the  notion  of  a 
complete  circumnavigation  of  Britain,  though  Dion 
Cassius  ^  impHes  that  it  was  accomplished.  There 
is  no  real  difficulty  about  the  word  "  circumvehi," 
which  Tacitus  uses,  and  which,  at  first  sight,  might 
seem  to  demand  such  a  meaning.  "  Circumvehi,"  as 
Dr.  Merivale  remarks,  may  signify  simply  "  to  make 
a  sweep,"  or  "to  be  wafted  from  point  to  point." 

If  this  view  is  correct,  the  somewhat  obscure 
words  at  the  end  of  ch.  38,  "  proximo  Britanniae  latere 
lecto  om.ni,"  will  mean  "after  having  skirted  all  the 
nearest/'  i.e.  the  east  coast  of  Caledonia. 

^  Hist,  of  Romans,  ch.  Ixi.     See  ne'e. 
*  Dion  Cass,  apud  XipliU.  Ixvi.  20. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  SUMMARY  OF  THE  ROMAN  EX- 
REDITIONS  INTO  BRITAIN  FROM  CAIUS  JULIUS 
C^SAR   TO   CN/EUS   JULIUS   AGRICOLA. 

Caius  Julius  Caesar  twice  invaded  Britain,  in  B.C. 
55   and  BC.   54. 

The  next  expedition  was  not  till  the  reign  of  the 
Emperor  Claudius,  who,  A.D.  43,  sent  Aulus  Plautius, 
under  whom  served  Vespasian.  Claudius,  soon  after, 
followed  in  person,  defeated  the  Trinobantes,  under 
their  chief  Caractacus,  and  conquered  the  southern 
portion  of  Britain.  He  received  from  the  Senate  the 
cognomen  of  IBritannicus,  A.D.  44.  Aulus  Plautius 
and  Vespasian  remained  in  Britain.  Plautius  was 
recalled  to  Rome  A.D.  47,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Ostorius  Scapula.  Scapula  completely  crushed  the 
Silurcs,  overthrew  Caractacus  in  a  great  battle 
(probably  on  the  Clun  in  Shropshire),  and  founded 
the  colony  of  Camulodunum  (Colchester),  A.D.  50. 
Aulus  Didius  succeeded  Scapula  as  proprsetor  of 
]Jritain  A.D.  52.  He  did  little  to  advance  the  Roman 
dominion.  Veranius  was  governor  for  one  unevent- 
ful year,  A.D.  58.  He  was  succeeded  by  Suetonius 
I'aulinus,  A.D.  59,  who  crushed  the  great  insurrection 


of  the  Iceni  under  Boudicea,  A.D.  6i.  Petronius 
Turpilianus  was  the  next  governor,  A.D.  62.  There 
were  now  two  years  of  peace,  and  Roman  civilization 
began  to  find  its  way  into  Britain. 

Trebellius  Maximus  was  governor  from  A.D.  65  to 
69 ;  Vettius  Bolanus  from  A.D.  69  to  70 ;  Petilius 
Cerialis  from  A.D.  70  to  75  ;  and  Julius  Frontinus 
from  A.D.  75  to  yS.  Agricola  then  succeeded  as 
"  leeatus  consularis." 


3 


THE   LIFE   OF 


CN^US   JULIUS    AGRICOLA. 


Biography  of  great  men ;  its  dangers  in  a  bad  age. 

To  bequeath  to  posterity  a  record  of  the  deeds  and  chap,  i 
characters  of  distinguished  men  is  an  ancient  practice 
which  even  the  present  age,  careless  as  it  is  of  its 
own  sons,  has  not  abandoned  whenever  some  great 
and  conspicuous  excellence  has  conquered  and  risen 
superior  to  that  failing,  common  to  petty  and  to  great 
states,  blindness  and  hostility  to  goodness.  But  in 
days  gone  by,  as  there  was  a  greater  inclination  and 
a  more  open  path  to  the  achievement  of  memor- 
able actions,  so  the  man  of  highest  genius  was  led  by 
the  simple  reward  of  a  good  conscience  to  hand  on 
without  partiality  or  self-seeking  the  remembrance  of 
greatness.  Many  too  thought  that  to  write  their  own 
lives  showed  the  confidence  of  integrity  rather  than 
presumption.  Of  Rutilius  and  Scaurus  no  one  doubted 
the  honesty  or  questioned  the  motives.  So  true  is 
it  that  merit  is  best  appreciated  by  the  age  in  which 
it  thrives  most  easily.  But  in  these  days,  I,  who  have 
to  record  the  life  of  one  who  has  passed  away,  must 
crave  an  indulgence,  which  I  should  not  have  had 
S  B 


2  THE  LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  I.  to  ask  had  I  only  to  inveigh  against  an  age  so  cruel, 
so  hostile  to  all  virtue. 

CH.'VP.  II.  We  have  read  that  the  panegyrics  pronounced  by 
Arulenus  Rusticus  on  Psetus  Thrasea,  and  by  Heren- 
nius  Senecio  on  Priscus  Helvidius,  were  made  capital 
crimes,  that  not  only  their  persons  but  their  very 
books  v/ere  objects  of  rage,  and  that  the  triumvirs 
were  commissioned  to  burn  in  the  forum  those  works 
of  splendid  genius.  They  fancied,  forsooth,  that  in 
that  fire  the  voice  of  the  Roman  people,  the  freedom 
of  the  Senate,  and  the  conscience  of  the  human  race 
were  perishing,  while  at  the  same  time  they  banished 
the  teachers  of  philosophy,  and  exiled  every  noble 
pursuit,  that  nothing  good  might  anywhere  confront 
them.  Certainly  we  showed  a  magnificent  example 
of  patience ;  as  a  former  age  had  witnessed  the  ex- 
treme of  liberty,  so  we  witnessed  the  extreme  of 
servitude,  when  the  informer  robbed  us  of  the  inter- 
change of  speech  and  hearing.  We  should  have  lost 
memory  as  well  as  voice,  had  it  been  as  easy  to  forget 
as  to  keep  silence. 

Biography  difficiilt  even  in  a  happier  time. 
CHA.P  III.  Now  at  last  our  spirit  is  returning.  And  yet,  though 
at  the  dawn  of  a  most  happy  age  Nerva  Cffisar 
blended  things  once  irreconcilable,  sovereignty  and 
freedom,  though  Nerva  Trajan  is  now  daily  aug- 
menting the  prosperity  of  the  time,  and  though  the 
public  safety  has  not  only  our  hopes  and  good  wishes, 
but  has  also  the  certain  pledge  of  their  fulfilment, 
still,  from  the  necessary  condition  of  human  frailty, 
the  remedy  works  less  quickly  tlian  the  disease.     As 


CNiEUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  3 

our  bodies  grow  but  slowly,  perish  in  a  moment,  so  it  chap  ii; 
is  easier  to  crush  than  to  revive  genius  and  its  pur- 
suits. Besides,  the  charm  of  indolence  steals  over  us, 
and  the  idleness  which  at  first  we  loathed  we  after- 
wards love.  What  if  during  those  fifteen  years,  a 
large  portion  of  human  life,  many  were  cut  off  by 
ordinary  casualties,  and  the  ablest  fell  victims  to  the 
Emperor's  rage,  if  a  few  of  us  survive,  I  may  almost 
sa)^,  not  only  others  but  our  ownselves,  survive, 
though  there  have  been  taken  from  the  midst  of  life 
those  many  years  which  brought  the  young  in  dumb 
silence  to  old  age,  and  the  old  almost  to  the  very 
verge  and  end  of  existence  !  Yet  we  shall  not  regret 
that  we  have  told,  though  in  language  unskilful  and 
unadorned,  the  story  of  past  servitude,  and  borne  our 
testimony  to  present  happiness.  Meanwhile  this  book, 
intended  to  do  honour  to  Agricola,  my  father-in-law, 
will,  as  an  expression  of  filial  regard,  be  commended, 
or  at  least  excused. 

A.D.  40.  Birth,  parentage,  and  education  of  Agricola. 
Cnaeus  Julius  Agricola  was  born  at  the  ancient  and  chap.  iv. 
famous  colony  of  Forum  Julii.^  Each  of  his  grand- 
fathers was  an  Imperial  procurator,  that  is,  of  the 
highest  equestrian  rank.  His  father,  Julius  Grsecinus, 
a  member  of  the  Senatorian  order,  and  distinguished 
for  his  pursuit  of  eloquence  and  philosophy,  earned 
for  himself  by  these  very  merits  the  displeasure  of 
Caius  Caesar.  He  was  ordered  to  impeach  Marcus 
Silanus,  and  because  he  refused  was  put  to  death. 
His  mother   was   Julia    Procilla,    a  lady  of  singular 

^  Frejus. 

E   2 


4  THE  LIFE  OF 

cuw.  IV  virtue.  Brought  up  by  her  side  with  fond  afifection, 
he  passed  his  boyhood  and  youth  in  the  cultivation 
of  every  worthy  attainment.  He  was  guarded  from 
the  enticements  of  the  profligate  not  only  by  his  own 
good  and  straightforward  character,  but  also  by 
having,  when  quite  a  child,  for  the  scene  and  guide 
of  his  studies,  Massilia,*  a  place  where  refinement  and 
provincial  frugality  were  blended  and  happily  com- 
bined. I  remember  that  he  used  to  tell  us  how  in 
his  early  youth  he  would  have  imbibed  a  keener 
love  of  philosophy  than  became  a  Roman  and  a 
senator,  had  not  his  mother's  good  sense  checked 
his  excited  and  ardent  spirit.  It  was  the  case  of  a 
lofty  and  aspiring  soul  craving  with  more  eagerness 
than  caution  the  beauty  and  splendour  of  great  and 
glorious  renown.  But  it  was  soon  mellowed  by  reason 
and  experience,  and  he  retained  from  his  learning 
that  most  difficult  of  lessons — moderation. 


A.D.  59 — 62.     y^T.  20 — 23.     He  serves  in  Britain. 

CHAP.  V.  He  served  his  military  apprenticeship  in  Britain  to 
the  satisfaction  of  Suetonius  Paullinus,  a  painstaking 
and  judicious  officer,  who,  to  test  his  merits,  selected 
him  to  share  his  tent.  Without  the  recklessness  with 
which  young  men  often  make  the  profession  of  arms 
a  mere  pastime,  and  without  indolence,  he  never 
availed  himself  of  his  tribune's  rank  or  his  inex- 
perience to  procure  enjoyment  or  to  escape  from 
duty.  He  sought  to  make  himself  acquainted  with 
the  province  and  known  to  the  army ;  he  would  learn 
from  the  skilful,  and  keep  pace  with  the  bravest,  would 
^  Marseilles. 


CN/EUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  5 

attempt  nothing  for  display,  would  avoid  nothing  from    chap.  v. 
fear,  and  would  be  at  once  careful  and  vigilant. 

Never  indeed  had  Britain  been  more  excited,  or 
in  a  more  critical  condition.  Veteran  soldiers  had 
been  massacred,  colonies  burnt,  armies  cut  off.  The 
struggle  was  then  for  safety  ;  it  was  soon  to  be  for 
victory.  And  though  all  this  was  conducted  under 
the  leadership  and  direction  of  another,  though  the 
final  issue  and  the  glory  of  having  won  back  the 
province  belonged  to  the  general,  yet  skill,  experience, 
and  ambition  were  acquired  by  the  young  officer. 
His  soul  too  was  penetrated  with  the  desire  of  warlike 
renown,  a  sentiment  unwelcome  to  an  age  which  put 
a  sinister  construction  on  eminent  merit,  and  made 
glory  as  perilous  as  infamy. 

A.D.  62—68.      /ET.  23 — 29.      His  Marriage.      He 
becomes  Qiicestor  and  Praetor. 

From  Britain  he  went  to  Rome,  to  go  through  the  chap,  vi 
regular  course  of  office,  and  there  allied  himself  with 
Domitia  Decidiana,  a  lady  of  illustrious  birth.  The 
marriage  was  one  which  gave  a  man  ambitious  of 
advancement  distinction  and  support.  They  lived 
in  singular  harmony,  through  their  mutual  affection 
and  preference  of  each  other  to  self.  However,  the 
good  wife  deserves  the  greater  praise,  just  as  the 
bad  incurs  a  heavier  censure. 

Appointed  Quaestor,  the  ballot  gave  him  Asia  for 
his  province,  Salvius  Titianus  for  his  proconsul. 
Neither  the  one  nor  the  other  corrupted  him,  though 
the  province  was  rich  and  an  easy  prey  to  the  wrong- 
doer, while  the  proconsul,   a   man   inclined    to  every 


6  THE  LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  VI.  species  of  greed,  was  ready  by  all  manner  of  indul- 
gence to  purchase  a  mutual  concealment  of  guilt. 

A  daughter  was  there  added  to  his  family  to  be 
his  stay  and  comfort,  for  shortly  after  he  lost  the 
son  that  had  before  been  born  to  him.  The  year 
between  his  qusestorship  and  tribunate,  as  well  as  the 
year  of  the  tribunate  itself,  he  passed  in  retirement 
and  inaction,  for  he  knew  those  times  of  Nero  when 
indolence  stood  for  wisdom.  His  praetorship  was 
passed  in  the  same  consistent  quietude,  for  the  usual 
judicial  functions  did  not  fall  to  his  lot.  The  games 
and  the  pageantry  of  his  office  he  ordered  according 
to  the  mean  between  strictness  and  profusion,  avoiding 
extravagance,  but  not  missing  distinction.  He  was 
afterwards  appointed  by  Galba  to  draw  up  an  account 
of  the  temple  offerings,  and  his  searching  scrutiny 
relieved  the  conscience  of  the  state  from  the  burden 
of  all  sacrileges  but  those  committed  by  Nero. 

A.D.  69 — 70.  ^T.  30 — 31.  Death  of  his  Mother. 
He  espouses  the  cause  of  Vespasian  and  is  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  20th  Legion. 

CHAP. VII.  The  following  year  inflicted  a  terrible  blow  on  his 
affections  and  his  fortunes.  Otho's  fleet,  while  cruising 
idly  about,  cruelly  ravaged  Intemelii,^  a  district  of 
Liguria  ;  his  mother,  who  was  living  here  on  her  own 
estate,  was  murdered.  The  estate  itself  and  a  large 
part  of  her  patrimony  were  plundered.  This  was 
indeed  the  occasion  of  the  crime.  Agricola,  who 
instantly  set  out  to  discharge  the  duties  of  affection, 

'  VintimiL'lia. 


CNyEUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  7 

was  overtaken  by  the  tidings  that  Vespasian  was  chap. 
aiming  at  the  throne.  He  at  once  joined  his  party-. 
Vespasian's  early  policy,  and  the  government  of  Rome 
were  directed  by  Mucianus,  for  Domitian  was  a  mere 
youth,  and  from  his  father's  elevation  sought  only 
the  opportunities  of  indulgence. 

Agricola,  having  been  sent  by  Mucianus  to  conduct 
a  levy  of  troops,  and  having  done  his  work  with  in- 
tegrity and  energy,  was  appointed  to  command  the 
20th  Legion,  which  had  been  slow  to  take  the  new  oath 
of  allegiance,  and  the  retiring  officer  of  which  was 
reported  to  be  acting  disloyally.  It  was  a  trying 
and  formidable  charge  for  even  officers  of  consular 
rank,  and  the  late  praetorian  officer,  perhaps  from  his 
own  disposition,  perhaps  from  that  of  the  soldiers, 
was  powerless  to  restrain  them.  Chosen  thus  at  once 
to  supersede  and  to  punish,  Agricola,  with  a  singular 
moderation,  wished  it  to  be  thought  that  he  had  found 
rather  than  made  an  obedient  soldiery. 

A.D.  72.     ^T.  33.     He  conttJiues  to  serve  in  Britain 
with  increasing  distinction. 

Britain  was  then  under  Vettius  Bolanus,  who  governed      chap. 

VIII. 

more  mildly  than  suited  so  turbulent  a  province. 
Agricola  moderated  his  energy  and  restrained  his 
ardour,  that  he  might  not  grow  too  important,  for 
he  had  learnt  to  obey,  and  understood  well  how  to 
combine  expediency  with  honour.  Soon  afterwards 
Britain  received  for  its  governor  a  man  of  consular 
rank,  Petilius  Cerialis.  Agricola's  merits  had  now 
room  for  display.  Cerialis  let  him  share  at  fir.st 
indeed    only  the  toils  and  dangers,  but  before* long 


VIII. 


THE  LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  the  glory  of  war,  often  by  way  of  trial  putting  him 
in  command  of  part  of  the  army,  and  sometimes,  on 
the  strength  of  the  result,  of  larger  forces.  Never 
to  enhance  his  own  renown  did  Agricola  boast  of  his 
exploits  ;  he  always  referred  his  success,  as  though  he 
were  but  an  instrument,  to  his  general  and  director. 
Thus  by  his  valour  in  obeying  orders  and  by  his 
modesty  of  speech  he  escaped  jealousy  without  losing 
distinction. 

A.D.  73 — 78.  ALT.  34 — 39.  He  is  ennobled,  becomes 
Governor'  of  Aquitania,  is  recalled  to  Rome  to  be 
made  Consid. 

As  he  was  returning  from  the  command  of  the  legion, 
Vespasian  admitted  him  into  the  patrician  order,  and 
then  gave  him  the  province  of  Aquitania,  a  pre- 
eminently splendid  appointment  both  from  the 
importance  of  its  duties  and  the  prospect  of  the 
consulate  to  which  the  Emperor  destined  him.  Many 
think  the  genius  of  the  soldier  wants  subtlety,  because 
military  law,  which  is  summary  and  blunt,  and  apt  to 
appeal  to  the  sword,  finds  no  exercise  for  the  refine- 
ments of  the  forum.  Yet  Agricola,  from  his  natural 
good  sense,  though  called  to  act  among  civilians,  did 
his  work  with  ease  and  correctness.  And,  besides, 
the  times  of  business  and  relaxation  were  kept  dis- 
tinct. When  his  public  and  judicial  duties  required 
it,  he  was  dignified,  thoughtful,  austere,  and  yet  often 
merciful ;  when  business  was  done  with,  he  wore  no 
longer  the  official  character.  He  was  altogether  with- 
out harshness,  pride,  or  the  greed  of  gain.  With  a 
most  rare  felicity,  his  good  nature  did  not  weaken  his 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  9 

authority,  nor  his  strictness  the  attachment  of  his  chap.  ix. 
friends.  To  speak  of  uprightness  and  purity  in  such 
a  man  would  be  an  insult  to  his  virtues.  Fame  itself, 
of  which  even  good  men  are  often  weakly  fond,  he 
did  not  seek  by  an  ostentation  of  virtue  or  by 
artifice.  He  avoided  rivalry  with  his  colleagues, 
contention  with  his  procurator,  thinking  such  victories 
no  honour  and  defeat  disgrace.  For  somewhat  less 
than  three  years  he  was  kept  in  his  governorship,  and 
was  then  recalled  with  an  immediate  prospect  of  the 
consulate.  A  general  belief  went  with  him  that  the 
province  of  Britain  was  to  be  his,  not  because  he  had 
himself  hinted  it,  but  because  he  seemed  worthy  of 
it.  Public  opinion  is  not  always  mistaken ;  some- 
times even  it  chooses  the  right  man.  He  was  consul, 
and  I  but  a  youth,  when  he  betrothed  to  me  his 
daughter,  a  maiden  even  then  of  noble  promise. 
After  his  consulate  he  gave  her  to  me  in  marriage, 
and  was  then  at  once  appointed  to  the  government  of 
Britain,  with  the  addition  of  the  sacred  office  of  the 
pontificate. 

Britain ;  its  boundaries,  shape,  and  surronnding  seas. 

The  geography  and  inhabitants  of  Britain,  already  chap.  x. 
described  by  many  writers,  I  will  speak  of,  not  that 
my  research  and  ability  may  be  compared  with  theirs, 
but  because  the  country  was  then  for  the  first  time 
thoroughly  subdued.  And  so  matters,  which  as 
being  still  not  accurately  known  my  predecessors 
embellished  with  their  eloquence,  shall  now  be 
related  on  the  evidence  of  facts. 


10  THE  LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  X.  Britain,  the  largest  of  the  islands  which  Roman 
geography  includes,  is  so  situated  that  it  faces  Germany 
on  the  east,  Spain  on  the  west  ;  on  the  south  it  is  even 
within  sight  of  Gaul  ;  its  northern  extremities,  which 
have  no  shores  opposite  to  them,  are  beaten  by  the 
waves  of  a  vast  open  sea.  The  form  of  the  entire 
country  has  been  compared  by  Livy  and  Fabius 
Rusticus,  the  most  graphic  among  ancient  and  modern 
historians,  to  an  oblong  shield  or  battle-axe.  And 
this  no  doubt  is  its  shape  without  Caledonia,  so  that 
it  has  become  the  popular  description  of  the  whole 
island.  There  is,  however,  a  large  and  irregular  tract 
of  land  which  juts  out  from  its  furthest  shores,  taper- 
ing off  in  a  wedge-like  form.  Round  these  coasts  of 
remotest  ocean  the  Roman  fleet  then  for  the  first  time 
sailed,  ascertained  that  Britain  is  an  island,  and 
simultaneously  discovered  and  conquered  what  are 
called  the  Orcades,  islands  hitherto  unknown.  Thule 
too  was  descried  in  the  distance,  which  as  yet  had 
been  hidden  by  the  snows  of  winter.  Those  waters, 
they  say,  are  sluggish,  and  yield  with  difficulty  to 
the  oar,  and  are  not  even  raised  by  the  wind  as  other 
seas.  The  reason,  I  suppose,  is  that  lands  and  moun- 
tains, which  are  the  cause  and  origin  of  storms,  are 
here  comparatively  rare,  and  also  that  the  vast  depths 
of  that  unbroken  expanse  are  more  slowly  set  in 
motion.  But  to  investigate  the  nature  of  the  ocean 
and  the  tides  is  no  part  of  the  present  work,  and 
many  writers  have  discussed  the  subject.  I  would 
simply  add,  that  nowhere  has  the  sea  a  wider  do- 
minion, that  it  has  many  currents  running  in  every 
direction,  that  it  does  not  merely  flow  and  ebb  within 


CNi^IUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  11 

the  limits  of  the  shore,  but  penetrates  and  winds  far    chap.  x. 
inland,  and  finds  a  home  among  hills  and  mountains 
as  though  in  its  own  domain. 

Origin  of  the  inhahitmits  {of  Britain). 

"Who  were  the  original  inhabitants  of  Britain,  whether  chap,  xi 
they  were  indigenous  or  foreign,  is,  as  usual  among 
barbarians,  little  known.  Their  physical  characteris- 
tics are  various,  and  from  these  conclusions  may  be 
drawn.  The  red  hair  and  large  limbs  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Caledonia  point  clearly  to  a  German  origin.  The 
dark  complexion  of  the  Silures,  their  usually  curly 
hair,  and  the  fact  that  Spain  is  the  opposite  shore 
to  them,  are  an  evidence  that  Iberians  of  a  former 
date  crossed  over  and  occupied  these  parts.  Those 
who  are  nearest  to  the  Gauls  are  also  like  them,  either 
from  the  permanent  influence  of  original  descent,  or, 
because  in  countries  which  run  out  so  far  to  meet 
each  other,  climate  has  produced  similar  physical 
qualities.  But  a  general  survey  inclines  me  to  believe 
that  the  Gauls  established  themselves  in  an  island 
so  near  to  them.  Their  religious  belief  may  be 
traced  in  the  strongly-marked  British  superstition. 
The  language  differs  but  little ;  there  is  the  same 
boldness  in  challenging  danger,  and,  when  it  is  near, 
the  same  timidity  in  shrinking  from  it.  The  Britons, 
however,  exhibit  more  spirit,  as  being  a  people  whom 
a  long  peace  has  not  yet  enervated.  Indeed  w^e  have 
understood  that  even  the  Gauls  were  once  renowned 
in  war ;  but,  after  a  while,  sloth  following  on  ease 
crept  over  them,  and  they  lost  their  courage  along  with 


12  THE  LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  XI.  their  freedom.  This  too  has  happened  to  the  long- 
conquered  tribes  of  Britain  ;  the  rest  are  still  what  the 
Gauls  once  were. 

Militajy  customs  ;  climate  ;  products  of  the  soil. 

CHAP  Their  strength  is  in  infantry.  Some  tribes  fight  also 
with  the  chariot.  The  higher  in  rank  is  the  charioteer  ; 
the  dependants  fight.  They  were  once  ruled  by 
kings,  but  are  now  divided  under  chieftains  into 
factions  and  parties.  Our  greatest  advantage  in 
coping  with  tribes  so  powerful  is  that  they  do  not  act 
in  concert.  Seldom  is  it  that  two  or  three  states  meet 
together  to  ward  off  a  common  danger.  Thus,  while 
they  fight  singly,  all  are  conquered. 

Their  sky  is  obscured  by  continual  rain  and  cloud. 
Severity  of  cold  is  unknown.  The  days  exceed  in 
length  those  of  our  part  of  the  world  ;  the  nights  are 
bright,  and  in  the  extreme  north  so  short  that  between 
sunlight  and  dawn  you  can  perceive  but  a  slight 
distinction.  It  is  said  that,  if  there  are  no  clouds  in  the 
way,  the  splendour  of  the  sun  can  be  seen  through- 
out the  night,  and  that  he  does  not  rise  and  set,  but 
only  crosses  the  heavens.  The  truth  is,  that  the  low 
shadow  thrown  from  the  flat  extremities  of  the  earth's 
surface  does  not  raise  the  darkness  to  any  height, 
and  the  night  thus  fails  to  reach  the  sky  and  stars. 

With  the  exception  of  the  olive  and  vine,  and  plants 
which  usually  grow  in  warmer  climates,  the  soil  will 
yield,  and  even  abundantly,  all  ordinary  produce.  It 
ripens  indeed  slowly,  but  is  of  rapid  growth,  the  cause 
in  each  case  being  the  same,  namely,  the  excessive 
moisture  of  the  soil  and  of  the  atmosphere.     Britain 


XIII. 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  13 

contains  gold  and  silver  and  other  metals,  as  the  prize  chap. 
of  conquest.  The  ocean,  too,  produces  pearls,  but  of 
a  dusky  and  bluish  hue.  Some  think  that  those  who 
collect  them  have  not  the  requisite  skill,  as  in  the  Red 
Sea  the  living  and  breathing  pearl  is  torn  from  the 
rocks,  while  in  Britain  they  are  gathered  just  as  they 
are  thrown  up.  I  could  myself  more  readily  believe 
that  the  natural  properties  of  the  pearls  are  in  fault 
than  our  keenness  for  gain. 

Rotnan  Governors  of  Britain. 

The  Britons  themselves  bear  cheerfully  the  con-  ^H^f' 
scription,  the  taxes,  and  the  other  burdens  imposed 
on^them  by  the  Empire,  if  there  be  no  oppression. 
Of  this  they  are  impatient;  they  are  reduced  to 
subjection,  not  as  yet  to  slavery.  The  deified 
Julius,  the  very  first  Roman  who  entered  Britain 
with  an  army,  though  by  a  successful  engagement 
he  struck  terror  into  the  inhabitants- and  gained  posses- 
sion of  the  coast,  must  be  regarded  as  having  indicated 
rather  than  transmitted  the  acquisition  to  future 
generations.  Then  came  the  civil  wars,  and  the  arms 
of  our  leaders  were  turned  against  their  country,  and 
even  when  there  was  peace,  there  was  a  long  neg- 
lect of  Britain.  This  Augustus  spoke  of  as  policy, 
Tiberius  as  an  inherited  maxim.  That  Caius  Caesar 
meditated  an  invasion  of  Britain  is  perfectly  clear,  but 
his  purposes,  rapidly  formed,  were  easily  changed,  and 
his  vast  attempts  on  Germany  had  failed.  Claudius 
was  the  first  to  renew  the  attempt,  and  conveyed  over 
into  the  island  some  legions  and  auxiliaries,  choosing 
Vespasian  to  share  with    him    the    campaign,  whose 


THE  LIFE  OF 


XIII 


CHAP  approaching  elevation  had  this  beginning.  Several 
tribes  were  subdued  and  kings  made  prisoners,  and 
destiny  learnt  to  knoAV  its  favourite. 


Roman  Governor's  cf  Bj-itain. 
CHAP.      Aulus    Plautius    was    the    first    governor  of  consular 

XIV. 

rank,  and  Ostorius  Scapula  the  next.  Both  were 
famous  soldiers,  and  by  degrees  the  nearest  portions 
of  Britain  were  brought  into  the  condition  of  a  pro- 
vince, and  a  colony  of  veterans  was  also  introduced. 
Some  of  the  states  were  given  to  king  Cogidumnus, 
who  lived  down  to  our  day  a  most  faithful  ally.  So 
was  maintained  the  ancient  and  long-recognised 
practice  of  the  Roman  people,  which  seeks  to  secure 
among  the  instruments  of  dominion  even  kings  them- 
selves. Soon  after,  Didius  Gallus  consolidated  the 
conquests  of  his  predecessors,  and  advanced  a  very 
few  positions  into  parts  m.ore  remote,  to  gain  the  credit 
of  having  enlarged  the  sphere  of  government.  Didius 
was  succeeded  by  Veranius,  who  died  within  the  year. 
Then  Suetonius  Paullinus  enjoyed  success  for  two 
years ;  he  subdued  several  tribes  and  strengthened 
our  military  posts.  Thus  encouraged,  he  made  an 
attempt  on  the  island  of  Mona,  as  a  place  from  which 
the  rebels  drew  reinforcements  ;  but  in  doing  this  he 
left  his  rear  open  to  attack. 

Preparations  of  the  Britains  for  revolt. 

CHAP.  XV.   Relieved   from  apprehension  by  the  legate's  absence, 
the  Britons  dwelt    much  among  themselves  on    the 


CN/EUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  15 

miseries  of  subjection,  compared  their  wrongs,  and  chap 
exaggerated  them  in  the  discussion.  "  All  we  get  by 
patience,"  they  said,  "  is  that  heavier  demands  are 
exacted  from  us,  as  from  men  who  will  readily  submit. 
A  single  king  once  ruled  us;  now  two  are  set  over  us; 
a  legate  to  tyrannise  over  our  lives,  a  procurator  to 
tyrannise  over  our  property.  Their  quarrels  and  their 
harmony  are  alike  ruinous  to  thei|'  subjects.  The  centu- 
rions of  the  one,  the  slaves  of  the  other,  combine 
violence  with  insult.  Nothing  is  now  safe  from  their  • 
avarice,  nothing  from  their  lust.  In  war  it  is  the  strong 
who  plunders  ;  now,  it  is  for  the  most  part  by  cowards 
and  poltroons  that  our  homes  are  rifled,  our  children 
torn  from  us,  the  conscription  enforced,  as  though  it 
were  for  our  country  alone  that  we  could  not  die.  For, 
after  all,  what  a  mere  handful  of  soldiers  has  crossed 
over,  if  we  Britons  look  at  our  own  numbers.  Germany 
did  thus  actually  shake  off  the  yoke,  and  yet  its  de- 
fence was  a  river,  not  the  ocean.  With  us,  fatherland, 
wives,  parents,  are  the  motives  to  war  ;  with  them, 
only  greed  and  profligacy.  They  will  surely  fly, 
as  did  the  now  deified  Julius,  if  once  we  emulate  the 
valour  of  our  sires.  Let  us  not  be  panicstricken  at 
the  result  of  one  or  tvv^o  engagements.  The  miserable 
have  more  fury  and  greater  resolution.  Now  even 
the  gods  are  beginning  to  pity  us,  for  they  are  keeping 
away  the  Roman  general,  and  detaining  his  army 
far  from  us  in  another  island.  We  have  already  taken 
the  hardest  step;  we  are  deliberating.  And  indeed, 
in  all  such  designs,  to  dare  is  less  perilous  than  to  be 
detected." 


IS  THE  LIFE  OF 

Insurrection    J  leaded    by    Boiidicea    and    crushed    by 
Suetonins  Paullinns. 

CHAP.  Rousino;  each  other  by  this  and  Hke  lan^ua^'e,  under 
the  leadership  of  Boudicea,  a  woman  of  kingly  descent 
(for  they  admit  no  distinction  of  sex  in  their  royal 
successions),  they  all  rose  in  arms.  They  fell  upon 
our  troops,  Avhich  were  scattered  on  garrison  duty, 
stormed  the  forts,  and  burst  into  the  colony  itself,  the 
head-quarters,  as  they  thought,  of  tyranny.  In  their 
rage  and  their  triumph,  they  spared  no  variety  of  a 
barbarian's  cruelty.  Had  not  Paullinus  on  hearing  of 
the  outbreak  in  the  province  rendered  prompt  succour, 
Britain  would  have  been  lost.  By  one  successful 
engagement,  he  brought  it  back  to  its  former  obedi- 
ence, though  many,  troubled  by  the  conscious  guilt  of 
rebellion  and  by  particular  dread  of  the  legate,  still 
clung  to  their  arms.  Excellent  as  he  was  in  other 
respects,  his  policy  to  the  conquered  was  arrogant, 
and  exhibited  the  cruelty  of  one  who  was  avenging 
private  wrongs.  Accordingly  Petronius  Turpilianus 
was  sent  out  to  initiate  a  milder  rule.  A  stranger  to 
the  enemy's  misdeeds  and  so  more  accessible  to  their 
penitence,  he  put  an  end  to  old  troubles,  and,  at- 
tempting nothing  more,  handed  the  province  over  to 
Trebellius  Maximus.  Trebellius,  who  was  somewhat 
indolent,  and  never  ventured  on  a  campaign,  controlled 
the  province  by  a  certain  courtesy  in  his  administra- 
tion. Even  the  barbarians  now  learnt  to  excuse  many 
attractive  vices,  and  the  occurrence  of  the  civil  war 
gave  a  good  pretext  for  inaction.  But  we  were  sorely 
troubled  with  mutiny,  as  troops  habituated  to  service 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  17 

crrew   demoralised   by  idleness.     Trebellius,  who  had      chap. 

XVI. 

escaped  the  soldiers'  fury  by  flying  and  hiding  himself, 
governed  henceforth  on  sufferance,  a  disgraced  and 
humbled  man.  It  was  a  kind  of  bargain  ;  the  soldiers 
had  their  licence,  the  general  had  his  life  ;  and  so 
the  mutiny  cost  no  bloodshed.  Nor  did  Vettius 
Bolanus,  during  the  continuance  of  the  civil  wars, 
trouble  Britain  with  discipline.  There  was  the  same 
inaction  with  respect  to  the  enemy,  and  similar  unruli- 
ness  in  the  camp,  only  Bolanus,  an  upright  man, 
whom  no  misdeeds  made  odious,  had  secured  affection 
in  default  of  the  power  of  control. 


Vigorous  policy  of  Vespasian. 
When    however    Vespasian    had    restored    to    unity     chap. 

XVII. 

Britain  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  world,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  great  generals  and  renowned  armies  the 
enemy's  hopes  were  crushed.  They  were  at  once 
panic-stricken  by  the  attack  of  Petilius  Cerialis  on 
the  state  of  the  Brigantes,  said  to  be  the  most  pros- 
perous in  the  entire  province.  There  were  many 
battles,  some  by  no  means  bloodless,  and  his  con- 
quests, or  at  least  his  wars,  embraced  a  large  part  of 
the  territory  of  the  Brigantes.  Indeed  he  would  have 
altogether  thrown  into  the  shade  the  activity  and 
renown  of  any  other  successor ;  but  Julius  Frontinus 
was  equal  to  the  burden,  a  great  man  as  far  as  great- 
ness was  then  possible,  who  subdued  by  his  arms  the 
powerful  and  warlike  tribe  of  the  Silures,  surmounting 
the  difficulties  of  the  country  as  well  as  the  valour  of 
the  enemy. 

C 


18  THE   LIFE   OF 

A.D.  78.     ALT.  39.     Splendid  successes    of  Agricola 
in  Britain  ;  his  Modesty, 

CHAP  Such  was  the  state  of  Britain,  and  such  were  the 
vicissitudes  of  the  war,  which  Agricola  found  on  his 
crossing  over  about  midsummer.  Our  soldiers  made 
it  a  pretext  for  carelessness,  as  if  all  fighting 
was  over,  and  the  enemy  were  biding  their  time. 
The  Ordovices,  shortly  before  Agricola's  arrival,  had 
destroyed  nearly  the  whole  of  a  squadron  of  allied 
cavalry  quartered  in  their  territory.  Such  a  beginning 
raised  the  hopes  of  the  country,  and  all  who  wished 
for  war  approved  the  precedent,  and  anxiously  watched 
the  temper  of  the  new  governor.  Meanwhile  Agricola, 
though  summer  was  past  and  the  detachments  were 
scattered  throughout  the  province,  though  the  soldiers' 
confident  anticipation  of  inaction  for  that  year  would 
be  a  source  of  delay  and  difficulty  in  beginning  a 
campaign,  and  most  advisers  thought  it  best  simply 
to  watch  all  weak  points,  resolved  to  face  the  peril. 
He  collected  a  force  of  veterans  and  a  small  body 
of  auxiliaries  ;  then  as  the  Ordovices  would  not 
venture  to  descend  into  the  plain,  he  put  himself 
in  front  of  the  ranks  to  inspire  all  with  the  same 
courage  against  a  common  danger,  and  led  his  troops 
up  a  hill.     The  tribe  was  all  but  exterminated. 

Well  aware  that  he  must  follow  up  the  prestige  of 
his  arms,  and  that  in  proportion  to  his  first  success 
would  be  the  terror  of  the  other  tribes,  he  formed  the 
design  of  subjugating  the  i.sland  of  Mona,  from  the 
occupation  of  which  Paullinus  had  been  recalled,  as  I 
have  already  related,  by  the  rebellion  ol  tlie  entire 


CN/EUS   JULIUS   AGRICOLA.  19 

province.  But,  as  his  plans  were  not  matured,  he  had  chap 
no  fleet.  The  skill  and  resolution  of  the  general 
accomplished  the  passage.  With  some  picked  men 
of  the  auxiliaries,  disencumbered  of  all  baggage,  who 
knew  the  shallows  and  had  that  national  experience 
in  swimming  which  enables  the  Britons  to  take  care 
not  only  of  themselves  but  of  their  arms  and  horses, 
he  delivered  so  unexpected  an  attack  that  the  as- 
tonished enemy  who  were  looking  for  a  fleet,  a  naval 
armament,  and  an  assault  by  sea,  thought  that  to 
such  assailants  nothing  could  be  formidable  or  in- 
vincible. And  so,  peace  having  been  sued  for  and 
the  island  given  up,  Agricola  became  great  and  famous 
as  one  who,  when  entering  on  his  province,  a  time 
which  others  spend  in  vain  display  and  a  round  of 
ceremonies,  chose  rather  toil  arid  danger.  Nor  did  he 
use  his  success  for  self-glorification,  or  apply  the  name 
of  campaigns  and  victories  to  the  repression  of  a 
conquered  people.  He  did  not  even  describe  his 
achievements  in  a  laurelled  letter.  Yet  by  thus  dis- 
guising his  renown  he  really  increased  it,  for  men 
inferred  the  grandeur  of  his  aspirations  from  his 
silence  about  services  so  great. 

Moderation  and  equity  of  Ids  government. 

Next,  with  thorough  insight  into  the  feelings  of  his  chap. 
province,  and  taught  also,  by  the  experience  of  others, 
that  little  is  gained  by  conquest  if  followed  by 
oppression,  he  determined  to  root  out  the  causes  of 
war.  Beginning  first  with  himself  and  his  dependants^ 
he  kept  his  household  under  restraint,  a  thing  as  hard 
to  many  as   ruling    a  province.      He    transacted   no 

C  2 


20  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,     public    business   throucrh    freedmen    or    slaves ;    no 

XIX 

private  leanings,  no  recommendations  or  entreaties  of 
friends,  moved  him  in  the  selection  of  centurions 
and  soldiers,  but  it  was  ever  the  best  man  whom 
he  thought  most  trustworthy.  He  knew  everything, 
but  did  not  always  act  on  his  knowledge.  Trifling 
errors  he  treated  with  leniency,  serious  offences  with 
severity.  Nor  was  it  always  punishment,  but  far 
oftener  penitence,  which  satisfied  him.  He  preferred 
to  give  office  and  power  to  men  who  would  not 
transgress,  rather  than  have  to  condemn  a  trans- 
grc'.-ssor.  He  lightened  the  exaction  of  corn  and 
tribute  by  an  equal  distribution  of  the  burden,  while 
he  got  rid  of  those  contrivances  for  gain  which  were 
Cyy  more-nitolerable  than  the  tribute  itself  Hitherto  the 
people  had  been  compelled  to  endure  the  farce  of 
waiting  by  the  closed  granary  and  of  purchasing  corn 
unnecessarily  and  raising  it  to  a  fictitious  price. 
Difficult  by-roads  and  distant  places  were  fixed  for 
them,  so  that  states  with  a  winter-camp  close  to  them 
had  to  carry  corn  to  remote  and  inaccessible  parts  of 
the  country,  until  what  was  within  the  reach  of  all 
became  a  source  of  profit  to  the  few. 

A.D.  79.     ^T.  40.     His  energy. 

CHAP.  Agricola,  by  the  repression  of  these  abuses  in  his  very 
first  year  of  office,  restored  to  peace  its  good  name, 
when,  from  either  the  indifference  or  the  harshness  of 
his  predecessors,  it  had  come  to  be  as  much  dreaded 
as  war.  When,  howev^er,  summer  came,  assembling 
his  forces,  he  continually  showed  himself  in  the  ranks, 
prai.isd  good  discipline,  and  kept  the  stragglers  in  order. 


CNiEUS  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  21 

He  would  himself  choose  the  position  of  the  camp^  ^xx^ 
himself  explore  the  estuaries  and  forests.  Meanwhile 
he  would  allow  the  enemy  no  rest,  laying  waste  his 
territory  with  sudden  incursions,  and,  having  suffi- 
ciently alarmed  him,  would  then  by  forbearance 
display  the  allurements  of  peace.  In  consequence, 
many  states,  which  up  to  that  time  had  been  in- 
dependent, gave  hostages,  and  laid  aside  their  animo- 
sities; garrisons  and  forts  were  established  among 
them  with  a  skill  and  diligence  with  which  no  newly- 
acquired  part  of  Britain  had  before  been  treated. 

He  encourages  the  arts  of  peace. 

The  following  winter  passed  without  disturbance,  and  chap. 
was  employed  in  salutary  measures.  For,  to  ac- 
custom to  rest  and  repose  through  the  charms  of 
luxury  a  population  scattered  and  barbarous  and 
therefore  inclined  to  war,  Agricola  gave  private 
encouragement  and  public  aid  to  the  building  of 
temples,  courts  of  justice  and  dwelling-houses,  prais- 
ing the  energetic,  and  reproving  the  indolent.  Thus 
an  honourable  rivalry  took  the  place  of  compulsion. 
He  likewise  provided  a  liberal  education  for  the  sons 
of  the  chiefs,  and  showed  such  a  preference  for  the 
natural  powers  of  the  Britons  over  the  industry  of  the 
Gauls  that  they  who  lately  disdained  the  tongue  of 
Rome  now  coveted  its  eloquence.  Hence,  too,  a 
liking  sprang  up  for  our  style  of  dress,  and  the 
"  toga  "  became  fashionable.  Step  by  step  they  were 
led  to  things  which  dispose  to  vice,  the  lounge,  the 
bath,  the  elegant  banquet.     All  this  in  their  ignorance, 


22  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,     they  called  civilization,  when  it  was  but  a  part  of  their 
servitude. 


A.D.  80.     ^T.  41.      Conquests  in  the  north  of  Britain. 

CHAP.  The  third  year  of  his  campaigns  opened  up  new  tribes, 
our  ravages  on  the  native  population  being  carried  as 
far  as  the  Taus,  an  estuary  so  called.  This  struck 
such  terror  into  the  enemy  that  he  did  not  dare  to 
attack  our  army,  harassed  though  it  was  by  violent 
storms ;  and  there  was  even  time  for  the  erection  of 
forts.  It  was  noted  by  experienced  officers  that  no 
general  had  ever  shown  more  judgment  in  choosing 
suitable  positions,  and  that  not  a  single  fort  establish- 
ed by  Agricola  was  either  stormed  by  the  enemy  or 
abandoned  by  capitulation  or  flight.  Sorties  were 
continually  made  ;  for  these  positions  were  secured 
from  protracted  siege  by  a  year's  supply.  So  winter 
brought  with  it  no  alarms,  and  each  garrison  could 
hold  its  own,  as  the  baffled  and  despairing  enemy, 
who  had  been  accustomed  often  to  repair  his  summer 
losses  by  winter  successes,  found  himself  repelled 
alike  both  in  summer  and  winter. 

Never  did  Agricola  in  a  greedy  spirit  appropriate 
the  achievements  of  others ;  the  centurion  and  the 
prefect  both  found  in  him  an  impartial  witness  of  their 
every  action.  Some  persons  used  to  say  that  he  was 
too  harsh  in  his  reproofs,  and  that  he  was  as  severe 
to  the  bad  as  he  was  gentle  to  the  good.  But  his 
displeasure  left  nothing  behind  it  ;  reserve  and  silence 
in  him  were  not  to  be  dreaded.  He  thought  it  better 
to  show  anger  than  to  cherish  hatred. 


CNvEUS  JULIUS    AGRICOLA.  23 

A.D.    8 1.     ALT.   42.      He  consolidates  his  conquests. 

The  fourth  summer  he  employed  in  securing'  what  he      chap. 

XXIII 

had  overrun.  Had  the  valour  of  our  armies  and  the 
renown  of  the  Roman  name  permitted  it,  a  limit  to 
our  conquests  might  have  been  found  in  Britain  itself. 
Clota  and  Bodotria,  estuaries  which  the  tides  of 
two  opposite  seas  carry  far  back  into  the  country, 
are  separated  by  but  a  narrow  strip  of  land.  This 
Agricola  then  began  to  defend  with  a  line  of  forts, 
and,  as  all  the  country  to  the  south  was  now  occupied, 
the  enemy  were  pushed  into  what  might  be  called 
another  island. 

A.D.  82.     A.T.  43.     Description  of  Ireland. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  the  war  Agricola,  himself  in  the     chap. 

XXIV. 
leading    ship,   crossed  the  Clota,  and  subdued    in    a 

series  of  victories  tribes  hitherto  unknown.  In  that 
part  of  Britain  v/hich  looks  towards  Ireland,  he  posted 
some  troops,  hoping  for  fresh  conquests  rather  than 
fearing  attack,  inasmuch  as  Ireland,  being  between 
Britain  and  Spain  and  conveniently  situated  for  the 
seas  round  Gaul,  might  have  been  tlie  means  of  con- 
necting with  great  mutual  benefit  the  most  powerful 
parts  of  the  empire.  Its  extent  is  sm^all  vvlien  com- 
pared with  Britain,  but  exceeds  the  islands  of  our 
seas.  In  soil  and  climate,  in  the  disposition,  temper, 
and  habits  of  its  population,  it  differs  but  little  from 
Britain.  We  know  most  of  its  harbours  and  ap- 
proaches, and  that  through  the  intercourse  of  com- 
merce.    One  of  the  petty  kings  of  the  nation,  driven 


24  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,      out  by  internal  faction,  had  been  received  by  Agricola, 
xxiv 

who  detained  him  under  the  semblance  of  friendship 

till  he  could  make  use  of  him.     I  have  often  heard  him 

say  that  a  single  legion  with  a  few  auxiliaries  could 

conquer  and  occupy  Ireland,  and  that  it  would  have 

a  salutary  effect  on  Britain  for  the  Roman  arms  to  be 

seen  everywhere,  and  for  freedom,  so  to  speak,  to  be 

banished  from  its  sight. 

A.D.  83.     y^T.  44.      He  advances  north,  and  is  con- 
fronted by  a  general  tmion  of  the  Caledonian  tribes. 

CHAP.     In  the  summer  in  which  he  entered  on  the  sixth  year 

XXV. 

of  his  office,  his  operations  embraced  the  states  beyond 
Bodotria,  and,  as  he  dreaded  a  general  movement 
among  the  remoter  tribes,  as  well  as  the  perils  which 
would  beset  an  invading  army,  he  explored  the 
harbours  with  a  fleet,  which,  at  first  employed  by  him 
as  an  integral  part  of  his  force,  continued  to  accom- 
pany him.  The  spectacle  of  war  thus  pushed  on  at  once 
by  sea  and  land  was  imposing  ;  while  often  infantry, 
cavalry,  and  marines,  mingled  in  the  same  encampment 
and  joyously  sharing  the  same  meals,  would  dwell  on 
their  own  achievements  and  adventures,  comparing, 
with  a  soldier's  boastfulness,  at  one  time  the  deep  re- 
cesses of  the  forest  and  the  mountain  with  the  dangers 
of  waves  and  storms,  or,  at  another,  battles  by  land 
with  victories  over  the  ocean.  The  Britons  too,  as  we 
learnt  from  the  prisoners,  were  confounded  by  the 
sight  of  a  fleet,  as  if,  now  that  their  inmost  seas  were 
penetrated,  the  conquered  had  their  last  refuge  closed 
against  them.     The  tribes  inhabiting  Caledonia  flew 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  25 

to  arms,  and  with  great  preparations,  made  greater  chap. 
by  the  rumours  which  always  exaggerate  the  un- 
known, themselves  advanced  to  attack  our  fortresses, 
and  thus,  challenging  a  conflict,  inspired  us  with 
alarm.  To  retreat  south  of-  the  Bodotria,  and  to 
retii'e  rather  than  to  be  driven  out,  was  the  advice  of 
timid  pretenders  to  prudence,  when  Agricola  learnt 
that  the  enemy's  attack  would  be  made  with  more 
than  one  army.  Fearing  that  their  superior  numbers 
and  their  knowledge  of  the  country  might  enable 
them  to  hem  him  in,  he  too  distributed  his  forces  into 
three  divisions,  and  so  advanced. 

This  becoming  known  to  the  enemy,  they  suddenly     chap. 

XXVI 

changed  their  plan,  and  with  their  whole  force  at- 
tacked by  night  the  ninth  Legion,  as  being  the 
weakest,  and  cutting  down  the  sentries,  who  were 
asleep  or  panic-stricken,  they  broke  into  the  camp. 
And  now  the  battle  was  raging  within  the  camp 
itself,  when  Agricola,  who  had  learnt  from  his  scouts 
the  enemy's  line  of  march  and  had  kept  close  on  his 
track,  ordered  the  most  active  soldiers  of  his  cavalry 
and  infantry  to  attack  the  rear  of  the  assailants,  while 
the  entire  army  were  shortly  to  raise  a  shout.  Soon 
his  standards  glittered  in  the  light  of  daybreak.  A 
double  peril  thus  alarmed  the  Britons,  while  the 
courage  of  the  Romans  revived ;  and  feeling  sure 
of  safety,  they  now  fought  for  glory.  In  their  turn 
they  rushed  to  the  attack,  and  there  was  a  furious 
conflict  within  the  narrow  passages  of  the  gates 
till  the  enemy  were  routed.  Both  armies  did  their 
utmost,  the  one  for  the  honour   of  having  given  aid, 


26  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,     the    other    for   that  of   not    havino:    needed  support. 

XXVI.  . 

Had  not  the  flying  enemy  been  sheltered  by  morasses 
and  forests,  this  victory  would  have  ended  the  war. 

Preparations  on  botli  sides  for  furtJier  conflict. 

CHAP.  Knowing  this,  and  elated  by  their  glory,  our  army 
exclaimed  that  nothing  could  resist  their  valour — that 
they  must  penetrate  the  recesses  of  Caledonia,  and  at 
length  after  an  unbroken  succession  of  battles,  dis- 
cover the  furthest  limits  of  Britain.  Those  who  but 
now  were  cautious  and  prudent,  became  after  the 
event  eager  and  boastful.  It  is  the  singularly  unfair 
peculiarity  of  war  that  the  credit  of  success  is  claimed 
by  all,  while  a  disaster  is  attributed  to  one  alone.  But 
the  Britons  thinking  themselves  baffled,  not  so  much 
by  our  valour  as  by  our  general's  skilful  use  of  an 
opportunity,  abated  nothing  of  their  arrogant  de- 
meanour, arming  their  youth,  removing  their  wives 
and  children  to  a  place  of  safety,  and  assembling 
together  to  ratify,  with  sacred  rites,  a  confederacy  of 
all  their  states.  Thus,  with  angry  feelings  on  both 
sides,  the  combatants  parted. 

Singular  adventures  of  a  Usipian  coJiort. 

CHAP.  The  same  summer  a  Usipian  cohort,  which  had  been 
levied  in  Germany  and  transported  into  Britain,  ven- 
tured on  a  great  and  memorable  exploit.  Having 
killed  a  centurion  and  some  soldiers,  who,  to  impart 
military  discipline,  had  been  incorporated  with  their 
ranks  and  were  employed  at  once  to  instruct  and 
command  them,  they  embarked  on  board  three  swift 
galleys  with  pilots  pressed  into  their  service.     Under 


XXVllI. 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  27 

the  direction  of  one  of  them — for  two  of  the  three  chap. 
they  suspected  and  consequently  put  to  death — they 
sailed  past  the  coast  in  the  strangest  way  before  any 
rumour  about  them  was  in  circulation.  After  a  while, 
dispersing  in  search  of  water  and  provisions,  they 
encountered  many  of  the  Britons,  who  sought  to 
defend  their  property.  Often  victorious,  though  now 
and  then  beaten,  they  were  at  last  reduced  to  such 
an  extremity  of  want  as  to  be  compelled  to  eat,  at 
first,  the  feeblest  of  their  number,  and  then  victims 
selected  by  lot.  Having  sailed  round  Britain  and 
lost  their  vessels  from  not  knowing  how  to  manage 
them,  they  were  looked  upon  as  pirates  and  were 
intercepted,  first  by  the  Suevi  and  then  by  the 
Frisii.  Some  who  were  sold  as  slaves  in  the  way 
of  trade,  and  were  brought  through  the  process 
of  barter  as  far  as  our  side  of  the  Rhine,  gained 
notoriety  by  the  disclosure  of  this  extraordinary 
adventure. 

A.D.  84.     jET.  45.     Further  advance  into  Caledonia. 
Union  of  the  Caledonian  tribes. 

Early  in  the  summer  Agricola  sustained  a  domestic     chap. 

r  ,       r  XXIX. 

affliction  in  the  loss  of  a  son  born  a  year  before, 
a  calamity  which  he  endured,  neither  with  the  osten- 
tatious fortitude  displayed  by  many  brave  men,  nor, 
on  the  other  hand,  with  womanish  tears  and  grief 
In  his  sorrow  he  found  one  source  of  relief  in  war. 
Having  sent  on  a  fleet,  which  by  its  ravages  at 
various  points  might  cause  a  vague  and  wide-spread 
alarm,  he  advanced  with  a  lightly  equipped  force, 
including'    in  its    ranks  some  Britons    of  remarkable 


28  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,  bravery,  whose  fidelity  had  been  tried  through  years 
of  peace,  as  far  as  the  Grampian  mountains,  which  the 
enemy  had  ah*eady  occupied.  For  tlie  Britons,  indeed, 
in  no  way  cowed  by  the  result  of  the  late  engage- 
ment, had  made  up  their  minds  to  be  either  avenged 
or  enslaved,  and  convinced  at  length  that  a  common 
danger  must  be  averted  by  union,  had,  by  embassies 
and  treaties,  summoned  forth  the  whole  strength  of 
all  their  states.  More  than  30,000  armed  men  were 
now  to  be  seen,  and  still  there  were  pressing  in  all 
the  youth  of  the  country,  with  all  whose  old  age 
was  yet  hale  and  vigorous,  men  renowned  in  war  and 
bearing  each  decorations  of  his  own.  Meanwhile, 
among  the  many  leaders,  one  superior  to  the  rest  in 
valour  and  in  birth,  Galgacus  by  name,  is  said  to  have 
thus  harangued  the  multitude  gathered  around  him 
and  clamourins:  for  battle : — 


Speech  of  the  Caledonian  chief,  Galgacus. 
CHAP.     "  Whenever  I  consider  the  origin  of  this  war  and  the 

XXX. 

necessities  of  our  position,  I  have  a  sure  confidence 
that  this  day,  and  this  union  of  yours,  will  be  the 
beginning  of  freedom  to  the  whole  of  Britain.  To  all 
of  us  slavery  is  a  thing  unknown ;  there  arc  no  lands 
beyond  us,  and  even  the  sea  is  not  safe,  menaced  as 
we  are  by  a  Roman  fleet.  And  thus  in  war  and 
battle,  in  which  the  brave  find  glory,  even  the  coward 
will  find  safety.  Former  contests,  in  which,  with 
varying  fortune,  the  Romans  were  resisted,  still  left  in 
us  a  last  hope  of  succour,  inasmuch  as  being  the  most 
renowned  nation  of  Britain,  dwelling  in  the  very  heart 


CN.'EUS   JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  29 

of  the  country,  and  out  of  si^ht  of  the  shores  of  the  chap. 
conquered,  we  could  keep  even  our  eyes  unpolluted 
by  the  contagion  of  slavery.  To  us  who  dwell  on  the 
uttermost  confines  of  the  earth  and  of  freedom,  this 
remote  sanctuary  of  Britain's  glory  has  up  to  this 
time  been  a  defence.  Now,  however,  the  furthest 
limits  of  Britain  are  thrown  open,  and  the  unknown 
always  passes  for  the  marvellous.  But  there  are 
no  tribes  beyond  us,  nothing  indeed  but  waves  and 
rocks,  and  the  yet  more  terrible  Romans,  from  whose 
oppression  escape  is  vainly  sought  by  obedience  and 
submission.  Robbers  of  the  world,  having  by  their 
universal  plunder  exhausted  the  land,  they  rifle  the 
deep.  If  the  enemy  be  rich,  they  are  rapacious  ;  if 
he  be  poor,  they  lust  for  dominion  ;  neither  the  east 
nor  the  west  has  been  able  to  satisfy  them.  Alone 
among  men  they  covet  with  equal  eagerness  poverty 
and  riches.  To  robbery,  slaughter,  plunder,  they 
give  the  lying  name  of  empire  ;  they  make  a  soli- 
tude and  call  it  peace. 

"  Nature   has    willed    that    every  man's  children  and     chap. 

XXXI. 

kindred  should  be  his  dearest  objects.  Yet  these  are 
torn  from  us  by  conscriptions  to  be  slaves  elsewhere. 
Our  wives  and  our  sisters,  even  though  they  may 
escape  violation  from  the  enemy,  are  dishonoured 
under  the  names  of  friendship  and  hospitality.  Our 
goods  and  fortunes  they  collect  for  their  tribute,  our 
harvests  for  their  granaries.  Our  very  hands  and 
bodies,  under  the  lash  and  in  the  midst  of  insult,  are 
worn  down  by  the  toil  of  clearing  forests  and  morasses. 
Creatures  born  to  slavery  are  sold  once  for  all,  and 


30  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,      are,  moreover,   fed  by  their  masters  ;    but  Britain  is 

XXXI. 

daily  purchasing,  is  daily  feeding,  her  own  enslaved 
people.  And  as  in  a  household  the  last  comer  among 
the  slaves  is  always  the  butt  of  his  companions,  so  we 
in  a  world  long  used  to  slavery,  as  the  newest  and  the 
most  contemptible,  are  marked  out  for  destruction. 
We  have  neither  fruitful  plains,  nor  mines,  nor  harbours, 
for  the  working  of  which  we  may  be  spared.  Valour, 
too,  and  high  spirit  in  subjects,  are  offensive  to  rulers  ; 
besides,  remoteness  and  seclusion,  while  they  give 
safety,  provoke  suspicion.  Since  then  you  cannot  hope 
for  quarter,  take  courage,  I  beseech  you,  whether  it 
be  safety  or  renown  that  you  hold  most  precious. 
Under  a  woman's  leadership  the  Brigantes  were  able 
to  burn  a  colony,  to  storm  a  camp,  and  had  not 
success  ended  in  supineness,  might  have  thrown  off 
the  yoke.  Let  us,  then,  a  fresh  and  unconquered 
people,  never  likely  to  abuse  our  freedom,  show  forth- 
with at  the  very  first  onset  what  heroes  Caledonia  has 
in  reserve. 

CHy\p.     "  Do  you  suppose  that  the  Romans  will  be  as  brave 
xxxii.     .  .....  ^     ^ 

m  war  as  they  are  licentious  m  peace  .-"      1  o  our  strifes 

and  discords  they  owe  their  fame,  and  they  turn  the 

errors  of  an  enemy  to  the  renown  of  their  own  army, 

an  army  which,  composed  as  it  is  of  every  variety  of 

nations,  is  held  together  by  success  and  will  be  broken 

up  by  disaster.     These  Gauls  and   Germans,   and,   I 

blush   to  say,  these   numerous   Britons,  who,   though 

they  lend  their  lives  to  support  a  stranger's  rule,  have 

been  its  enemies  longer  than  its  subjects,  }'ou  cannot 

imagine  to  be  bound  by  fidelity  and  affection.     Fear 


CN^US  JULIUS  AGRICOLA.  31 

and  terror  there  certainly  are,  feeble  bonds  of  attach-     chap. 

XXXI I 

ment ;  remove  them,  and  those  who  have  ceased  to 
fear  will  begin  to  hate.  All  the  incentives  to  victory 
are  on  our  side.  The  Romans  have  no  wives  to 
kindle  their  courage  ;  no  parents  to  taunt  them  with 
flight  ;  many  have  either  no  country  or  one  far  away. 
Few  in  number,  dismayed  by  their  ignorance,  looking 
around  upon  a  sky,  a  sea,  and  forests  which  are  all  un- 
familiar to  them  ;  hemmed  in,  as  it  were,  and  enmeshed, 
the  Gods  have  delivered  them  into  our  hands.  Be  not 
frightened  by  idle  display,  by  the  glitter  of  gold  and 
of  silver,  which  can  neither  protect  nor  wound.  In 
the  very  ranks  of  the  enemy  we  shall  find  our  own 
forces.  Britons  will  acknowledge  their  own  cause ; 
Gauls  will  remember  past  freedom ;  the  other  Germans 
will  abandon  them,  as  but  lately  did  the  Usipii. 
Behind  them  there  is  nothing  to  dread.  The  forts  are 
ungarrisoned  ;  the  colonies  in  the  hands  of  aged  men  ; 
what  with  disloyal  subjects  and  oppressive  rulers,  the 
towns  are  ill-affected  and  rife  with  discord.  On  the 
one  side  you  have  a  general  and  an  army  ;  on  the 
other,  tribute,  the  mines,  and  all  the  other  penalties  of 
an  enslaved  people.  Whether  you  endure  these  for 
ever,  or  instantly  avenge  them,  this  field  is  to  decide. 
Think,  therefore,  as  you  advance  to  battle,  at  once  of 
your  ancestors  and  of  your  posterity." 

Preparations  for  battle.   Agricolds  addj-ess  to  his  army. 

They  received  his  speech  with  enthusiasm,  and  as  is     chap. 

XXXIII. 

usual  among  barbarians,  with  songs,  shouts  and  dis- 
cordant cries.  And  now  was  seen  the  assembling  of 
troops  and  the  gleam  of  arms,  as  the  boldest  warriors 


32  THE   LIFE   OF 

CHAP,      stepped    to   the    front.     As    the    Hne    was    formin"', 

XXXIII. 

ACTricola,  who,  though  his  troops  were  in  high  spirits 
and  could  scarcely  be  kept  within  the  entrenchments, 
still  thought  it  right  to  encourage  them,  spoke  as 
follows — 

"  Comrades,  this  is  the  eighth  year  since,  thanks  to 
the  greatness  and  good  fortune  of  Rome  and  to  your 
own  loyalty  and  energy,  you  conquered  Britain.  In 
our  many  campaigns  and  battles,  whether  courage  in 
meeting  the  foe,  or  toil  and  endurance  in  struggling,  I 
may  say,  against  nature  herself,  have  been  needed,  I 
have  ever  been  well  satisfied  with  my  soldiers,  and 
you  with  your  commander.  And  so  you  and  I  have 
passed  beyond  the  limits  reached  by  former  armies  or 
by  former  governors,  and  we  now  occupy  the  last 
confines  of  Britain,  not  merely  in  rumour  and  report, 
but  with  an  actual  encampment  and  armed  force. 
Britain  has  been  both  discovered  and  subdued.  Often 
on  the  march,  when  morasses,  mountains,  and  rivers 
were  wearing  out  your  strength,  did  I  hear  our  bravest 
ir^en  exclaim,  '  When  shall  we  have  the  enemy  before 
us  ? — when  shall  we  fight .'' '  He  is  now  here,  driven 
from  his  lair,  and  your  wishes  and  your  valour  have 
free  scope,  and  everything  favours  the  conqueror, 
everything  is  adverse  to  the  vanquished.  For  as  it  is 
a  great  and  glorious  achievement,  if  we  press  on,  to 
have  accomplished  so  great  a  march,  to  have  traversed 
forests  and  to  have  crossed  estuaries,  so,  if  we  retire, 
our  present  most  complete  success  will  prove  our 
greatest  danger.  We  have  not  the  same  knowledge 
of  the  country  or  the  same  abundance  of  supplies, 
but  we  have  arms  in  our  hands,  and  in  them  we  have 


CN.EUS   JULIUS    AGRfCOLA.  33 

everything^.     For  myself  I  have  loner  been  convinced     chap. 

XXXIIi 

that  neither  for  an  army  nor  for  a  general  is  retreat 
safe.  Better,  too,  is  an  honourable  death  than  a 
life  of  shame,  and  safety  and  renown  are  for  us  to 
be  found  together.  And  it  would  be  no  inglorious 
end  to  perish  on  the  extreme  confines  of  earth  and  of 
nature. 

"If  unknown  nations  and  an   untried   enemy  con-     chap. 

'  XXXIV 

fronted  you,  I  should  urge  you  on  by  the  example  of 
other  armies.  As  it  is,  look  back  upon  your  former 
honours,  question  your  own  eyes.  These  are  the  men 
who  last  year  under  cover  of  darkness  attacked  a 
single  legion,  whom  you  routed  by  a  shout.  Of  all 
the  Britons  these  are  the  most  confirmed  runaways, 
and  this  is  why  they  have  survived  so  long.  Just 
as  when  the  huntsman  penetrates  the  forest  and  the 
thicket,  all  the  most  courageous  animals  rush  out 
upon  him,  while  the  timid  and  feeble  are  scared 
away  by  the  very  sound  of  his  approach,  so  the  bravest 
of  the  Britons  have  long  since  fallen  ;  and  the  rest 
are  a  mere  crowd  of  spiritless  cowards.  You  have 
at  last  found  them,  not  because  they  have  stood  their 
ground,  but  because  they  have  been  overtaken.  Their 
desperate  plight,  and  the  extreme  terror  that  para- 
lyses them,  have  rivetted  their  line  to  this  spot,  that 
you  might  achieve  in  it  a  splendid  and  memorable 
victory.  Put  an  end  to  campaigns  ;  crown  your  fifty 
years'  service  with  a  glorious  day  ;  prove  to  your 
country  that  her  armies  could  never  have  been  fairly 
charged  with  protracting  a  war  or  with  causing  a 
rebellion." 


D 


34  THE   LIFE  OF 

CHAP.  Order  of  the  Roman  Army. 

XXXV.  -^  -^ 

While  Agricola  was  yet  speaking,  the  ardour  of  the 
soldiers  was  rising  to  its  height,  and  the  close  of  his 
speech  was  followed  by  a  great  outburst  of  enthu- 
siasm. In  a  moment  they  flew  to  arms.  He  arrayed 
his  eager  and  impetuous  troops  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  auxiliary  infantry,  8,000  in  number,  strength- 
ened his  centre,  while  3,000  cavalry  were  posted  on  his 
wings.  The  legions  were  drawn  up  in  front  of  the 
intrenched  camp  ;  his  victory  would  be  vastly  more 
glorious  if  won  without  the  loss  of  Roman  blood, 
and  he  would  have  a  reserv^e  in  case  of  repulse.  The 
enemy,  to  make  a  formidable  display,  had  posted  him- 
self on  high  ground  ;  his  van  was  on  the  plain,  while 
the  rest  of  his  army  rose  in  an  arch-like  form  up 
the  slope  of  a  hill.  The  plain  between  resounded 
with  the  noise  and  with  the  rapid  movements  of 
chariots  and  cavalry.  Agricola,  fearing  that  from  the 
enemy's  superiority  of  force  he  would  be  simul- 
taneously attacked  in  front  and  on  the  flanks,  widened 
his  ranks,  and  though  his  line  was  likely  to  be  too 
extended,  and  several  officers  advised  him  to  bring 
up  the  legions,  yet,  so  sanguine  was  he,  so  resolute 
in  meeting  danger,  he  sent  away  his  horse  and  took 
his  stand  on  foot  before  the  colours. 

The  battle. 
CHAP.  The  action  began  with  distant  fighting.  The  Britons 
with  equal  steadiness  and  skill  used  their  huge  swords 
and  small  shields  to  avoid  or  to  parry  the  missiles 
of  our  soldiers,  while  they  themselves  poured  on 
us  a  dense  shower  of  darts,  till  Agricola  encouraged 


xxxvi. 


CN^US   JULIUS    AGRICOLA.  35 

three  Batavian  and  two  Tunprian  cohorts  to  chap. 
bring  matters  to  the  decision  of  close  fighting  with 
swords.  Such  tactics  were  famiHar  to  these  veteran 
soldiers,  but  were  embarrassing  to  an  enemy  armed 
with  small  bucklers  and  unwieldy  weapons.  The 
swords  of  the  Britons  are  not  pointed,  and  do  not 
allow  them  to  close  with  the  foe,  or  to  fight  in  the 
open  field.  No  sooner  did  the  Batavians  begin  to 
close  with  the  enemy,  to  strike  them  with  their 
shields,  to  disfigure  their  faces,  and  overthrowing 
the  force  on  the  plain  to  advance  their  line  up 
the  hill,  than  the  other  auxiliary  cohorts  joined 
with  eager  rivalry  in  cutting  down  all  the  near- 
est of  the  foe.  Many  were  left  behind  half  dead, 
some  even  unwounded,  in  the  hurry  of  victory. 
Meantime  the  enemy's  cavalry  had  fled,  and  the 
charioteers  had  mingled  in  the  engagement  of  the 
infantry.  But  although  these  at  first  spread  panic, 
they  were  soon  impeded  by  the  close  array  of  our 
ranks  and  by  the  inequalities  of  the  ground.  The 
battle  had  anything  but  the  appearance  of  a  cavalry 
action,  for  men  and  horses  were  carried  along  in 
confusion  together,  while  chariots,  destitute  of  guid- 
ance, and  terrified  horses  without  drivers,  dashed 
as  panic  urged  them,  sideways,  or  in  direct  collision 
against  the  ranks. 

Defeat  of  the  Britons.      Loss  on  both  sides. 

Those  of  the    Britons  who,  having  as  yet  taken  no     chap. 
part  m  the  engagement,  occupied  the  hill-tops,  and 
who  without  fear  for  themselves  sat  idly  disdaining 
the  smallness  of  our  numbers,  had  begun  gradually 

D   2 


36  THE   LIFE    OF 

CHAP,     to  descend  and  to  hem  in  the  rear  of  the  victorious 

XXXVII.  A         •        1  1         r 

army,  when  Agncola,  who  feared  this  very  movement, 
opposed  their  advance  with  four  squadrons  of  cavalry 
held  in  reserve  by  him  for  any  sudden  emergencies 
of  battle.  Their  repulse  and  rout  was  as  severe  as 
their  onset  had  been  furious.  Thus  the  enemy's 
design  recoiled  on  himself,  and  the  cavalry  which  by 
the  general's  order  had  wheeled  round  from  the  van 
of  the  contending  armies,  attacked  his  rear.  Then, 
indeed,  the  open  plain  presented  an  awful  and 
hideous  spectacle.  Our  men  pursued,  wounded, 
made  prisoners  of  the  fugitives  only  to  slaughter 
them  when  others  fell  in  their  way.  And  now  the 
enemy,  as  prompted  by  their  various  dispositions, 
fled  in  whole  battalions  with  arms  in  their  hands 
before  a  few  pursuers,  while  some,  who  were  unarmed, 
actually  rushed  to  the  front  and  gave  themselves  up 
to  death.  Everywhere  there  lay  scattered  arms, 
corpses,  and  mangled  limbs,  and  the  earth  reeked 
with  blood.  Even  the  conquered  now  and  then 
felt  a  touch  of  fury  and  of  courage.  On  approach- 
ing the  woods,  they  rallied,  and  as  they  knew  the 
ground,  they  were  able  to  pounce  on  the  foremost 
and  least  cautious  of  the  pursuers.  Had  not  Agricola, 
who  was  present  everywhere,  ordered  a  force  of 
strong  and  lightly-equipped  cohorts,  with  some  dis- 
mounted troopers  for  the  denser  parts  of  the  forest, 
and  a  detachment  of  cavalry  where  it  was  not  so 
thick,  to  scour  the  woods  like  a  party  of  huntsmen, 
serious  loss  would  have  been  sustained  through  the 
excessive  confidence  of  our  troop.s.  When,  however, 
the  enemy  saw  that  we  again  pursued  them  in  firm 


CX^US  JULIUS   AGRICOLA.  37 

and  compact  array,  they  fled  no  longer  in  masses  chap. 
as  before,  each  looking  for  his  comrade ;  but  dis- 
persing and  avoiding  one  another,  they  sought  the 
shelter  of  distant  and  pathless  wilds.  Night  and 
weariness  of  bloodshed  put  an  end  to  the  pursuit. 
About  10,000  of  the  enemy  were  slain  ;  on  our  side 
there  fell  360  men,  and  among  them  Aulus  Atticus, 
the  commander  of  the  cohort,  whose  youthful  im- 
petuosity and  mettlesome  steed  had  borne  him  into 
the  midst  of  the  enemy. 

Scenes  after  the  battle.     Agrieolds  return  southwards. 

Elated  by  their  victory  and  their  booty,  the  con-  chap. 
querors  passed  a  night  of  merriment,  Meanwhile  the 
Britons,  wandering  amidst  the  mingled  wailings  of 
men  and  women,  were  dragging  off  their  wounded, 
calling  to  the  unhurt,  deserting  their  homes,  and  in 
their  rage  actually  firing  them,  choosing  places  of 
concealment  only  instantly  to  abandon  them.  One 
moment  they  would  take  counsel  together,  the  next, 
part  company,  while  the  sight  of  those  who  were 
dearest  to  them  sometimes  melted  their  hearts,  but 
oftener  roused  their  fury.  It  was  an  undoubted  fact 
that  some  of  them  vented  their  rage  on  their  wives 
and  children,  as  if  in  pity  for  their  lot.  The  following 
day  showed  more  fully  the  extent  of  the  calamity, 
for  the  silence  of  desolation  reigned  everywhere  :  the 
hills  were  forsaken,  houses  were  sm.oking  in  the 
distance,  and  no  one  was  seen  by  the  scouts.  These 
were  despatched  in  all  directions  ;  and  it  having  been 
ascertained  that  the  track  of  the  flying  enemy  was 
uncertain,  and  that  there  was  no  attempt  at  rallying, 


38 


THE   LIFE   OF 


CHAP. 
XXXVI II. 


it  being  also  impossible,  as  summer  was  now  over,  to 
extend  the  war,  Agricola  led  back  his  army  into  the 
territory  of  the  Boresti.  He  received  hostages  from 
them,  and  then  ordered  the  commander  of  the  fleet 
to  sail  round  Britain.  A  force  for  this  purpose  was 
given  him,  which  great  panic  everywhere  preceded. 
Agricola  himself,  leading  his  infantry  and  cavalry  by 
slow  marches,  so  as  to  overawe  the  newly-conquered 
tribes  by  the  very  tardiness  of  his  progress,  brought 
them  into  winter-quarters,  while  the  fleet  with  pro- 
pitious breezes  and  great  renown  entered  the  harbour 
of  Trutulium,  to  Avhich  it  had  returned  after  having 
coasted  aloncr  the  entire  southern  shore  of  the  island. 


CHAP. 
KXXIX. 


Doiiiitiaiis  vexation  at  the  nczvs  of  Agricola  s  success. 

Of  this  series  of  events,  though  not  exaggerated  in 
the  despatches  of  Agricola  by  any  boastfulness  of 
language,  Domitian  heard,  as  w'as  his  wont,  with  joy 
in  his  face  but  anxiety  in  his  heart.  He  felt  conscious 
that  all  men  laughed  at  his  late  mock  triumph  over 
Germany,  for  which  there  had  been  purchased  from 
traders  people  whose  dress  and  hair  might  be  made  to 
resemble  those  of  captives,  whereas  now  a  real  and 
splendid  victory,  with  the  destruction  of  thousands  of 
the  enemy,  was  being  celebrated  with  just  applause. 
It  was,  he  thought,  a  very  alarming  thing  for  him  that 
the  name  of  a  subject  should  be  raised  above  that  of 
the  Emperor ;  it  was  to  no  purpose  that  he  had 
driven  into  obscurity  the  pursuit  of  forensic  eloquence 
and  the  graceful  accomplishments  of  civil  life,  if 
another  were  to  forestall  the  distinctions  of  war.  To 
other  glories  he  could  more  easily  shut  his  eyes,  but 


CN^US   JULIUS    AGRICOLA.  39 

the  greatness  of  a  "-ood  ercneral  was  a  truly  imperial     chap. 

•    •  1     1       T_   J    xxxi>; 

quality.     Harassed  by  these  anxieties,  and  absorbed 

in   an  incommunicable   trouble,  a  sure   prognostic  of 

some  cruel  purpose,  he  decided  that  it  was  best  for 

the  present  to  suspend  his  hatred  until  the  freshness 

of   Agricola's    renown    and    his    popularity  with    the 

army  should  begin  to  pass  away. 

Honours  paid  to  Agricola.     His  behaviour. 
For   Asfricola    was    still    the    governor    of    Britain,     chap, 

XL. 

Accordingly  the  Emperor  ordered  that  the  usual 
triumphal  decorations,  the  honour  of  a  laurelled 
statue,  and  all  that  is  commonly  given  in  place  of  the 
triumphal  procession,  with  the  addition  of  many 
laudatory  expressions,  should  be  decreed  in  the  senate, 
together  with  a  hint  to  the  effect  that  Agricola  was  to 
have  the  province  of  Syria,  then  vacant  by  the  death 
of  Atilius  Rufus,  a  man  of  consular  rank,  and 
generally  reserved  for  men  of  distinction.  It  was 
believed  by  many  persons  that  one  of  the  freedmen 
employed  on  confidential  services  was  sent  to  Agricola, 
bearing  a  despatch  in  which  Syria  was  offered  him, 
and  with  instructions  to  deliver  it  should  he  be  in 
Britain ;  that  this  freedman  in  crossing  the  straits 
met  Agricola,  and  without  even  saluting  him  made 
his  way  back  to  Domitian ;  though  I  cannot  say 
whether  the  story  is  true,  or  is  only  a  fiction  invented 
to  suit  the  Emperor's  character. 

Meanwhile  Agricola  had  handed  over  his  province 
in  peace  and  safety  to  his  successor.  And  not  to 
make  his  entrance  into  Rome  conspicuous  by  the 
concourse    of    welcoming    throngs,    he   avoided    the 


40  THE    LIFE    OF 

CHAP,  attentions  of  his  friends  by  entering  the  city  at  night, 
and  at  night  too,  according  to  orders,  proceeded  to 
the  palace,  where,  having  been  received  with  a  hurried 
embrace  and  without  a  word  being  spoken,  he  mingled 
in  the  crowd  of  courtiers.  Anxious  henceforth  to  tem- 
per the  military  renown,  which  annoys  men  of  peace, 
with  other  merits,  he  studiously  cultivated  retirement 
and  leisure,  simple  in  dress,  courteous  in  conversation, 
and  never  accompanied  but  by  one  or  two  friends,  so 
that  the  many  who  commonly  judge  of  great  men  by 
their  external  grandeur,  after  having  seen  and  at- 
tentively surveyed  him,  asked  the  secret  of  a  great- 
ness which  but-few  could  explain. 

Agricolds  danger. 
jHAP.      During    this  time  he  was    frequently    accused  before 

Y  I   I 

Domitian  in  his  absence,  and  in  his  absence  acquitted. 
The  cause  of  his  danger  lay  not  in  any  crime,  nor  in 
any  complaint  of  injury,  but  in  a  ruler  who  was  the 
foe  of  virtue,  in  his  own  renown,  and  in  that  worst 
class  of  enemies — the  men  who  praise.  And  then 
followed  such  days  for  the  commonwealth  as  would 
not  suffer  Agricola  to  be  forgotten  ;  days  when  so 
many  of  our  armies  were  lost  in  Mccsia,  Dacia, 
Germany,  and  Pannonia,  through  the  rashness  or 
cowardice  of  our  generals,  when  so  many  of  our 
officers  were  besieged  and  captured  with  so  many  of 
our  auxiliaries,  when  it  was  no  longer  the  boundaries 
of  empire  and  the  banks  of  rivers  which  were  im- 
perilled, but  the  winter-quarters  of  our  legions  and 
the  posses.sion  of  our  territories.  And  so  when 
disaster  followed  upon  disaster,  and  the  entire  year  was 


CN^US  JULIUS   AGRICOLA.  41 

marked  by  destruction  and  slauc^hter,  the  voice  of  the  chap. 
people  called  Agricola  to  the  command  ;  for  they  all 
contrasted  his  vigour,  firmness,  and  experience  in  war, 
with  the  inertness  and  timidity  of  other  generals. 
This  talk,  it  is  quite  certain,  assailed  the  ears  of  the 
Emperor  himself,  while  affection  and  loyalty  in  the 
best  of  his  freedmen,  malice  and  envy  in  the  worst, 
kindled  the  anger  of  a  prince  ever  inclined  to  evil. 
And  so  at  once,  by  his  own  excellences  and  by  the 
faults  of  others,  Agricola  was  hurried  headlong  to  a 
perilous  elevation. 

A.D.  go.  ^T.  52.     Agricola  declines  a  pro-consulate. 

The  year  had  now  arrived  in  which  the  pro-consulate  chap. 
of  Asia  or  Africa  was  to  fall  to  him  by  lot,  and,  as 
Civica  had  been  lately  murdered,  Agricola  did  not 
want  a  warning,  or  Domitian  a  precedent.  Persons 
well  acquainted  with  the  Emperor's  feelings  came  to 
ask  Agricola,  as  if  on  their  own  account,  whether  he 
would  go.  First  they  hinted  their  purpose  by  praises 
of  tranquillity  and  leisure  ;  then  offered  their  services 
in  procuring  acceptance  for  his  excuses ;  and  at  last, 
throwing  off  all  disguise,  brought  him  by  entreaties 
and  threats  to  Domitian.  The  Emperor,  armed 
beforehand  with  hypocrisy,  and  assuming  a  haughty 
demeanour,  listened  to  his  prayer  that  he  might  be 
excused,  and  having  granted  his  request  allowed 
himself  to  be  formally  thanked,  nor  blushed  to  grant 
so  sinister  a  favour.  But  the  salary  usually  granted 
to  a  pro-consul,  and  which  he  had  himself  given  to 
some  governors,  he  did  not  bestow  on  Agricola,  either 
because    he   was    offended    at    its    not   havin;7    been 


42  •  THE   LIFE    OF 


CHAP,     asked,  or  was  warned  by  his  conscience  that  he  mis^ht 

XLII.  . 

be  thought  to  have  purchased  the  refusal  which  he  had 
commanded.  It  is,  indeed,  human  nature  to  hate  the 
man  whom  you  have  injured;  yet  the  Emperor,  not- 
withstanding his  irascible  temper  and  an  implacability 
proportioned  to  his  reserve,  was  softened  by  the 
moderation  and  prudence  of  Agricola,  who  neither  by 
a  perverse  obstinacy  nor  an  idle  parade  of  freedom 
challenged  fame  or  provoked  his  fate.  Let  it  be 
known  to  those  whose  habit  it  is  to  admire  the  dis- 
regard of  authority,  that  there  may  be  great  men 
even  under  bad  emperors,  and  that  obedience  and 
submission,  when  joined  to  activity  and  vigour,  may 
attain  a  glory  which  most  men  reach  only  by  a 
perilous  career,  utterly  useless  to  the  state,  and  closed 
by  an  ostentatious  death. 

A.D.  93.  yET.  SS-  His  death. 
CHAP.  The  end  of  his  life,  a  deplorable  calamity  to  us  and 
a  grief  to  his  friends,  was  regarded  with  concern  even 
by  strangers  and  those  who  knew  him  not.  The 
common  people  and  this  busy  population  continually 
inquired  at  his  house,  and  talked  of  him  in  public 
places  and  in  private  gatherings.  No  man  when  he 
heard  of  Agricola's  death  could  either  be  glad  or  at 
once  forget  it.  Men's  sympathy  was  increased  by  a 
prevalent  rumour  that  he  was  destroyed  by  poison. 
For  myself,  I  have  nothing  which  I  should  venture  to 
state  for  fact.  Certainly  during  the  whole  of  his 
illness  the  Emperor's  chief  freedmen  and  confidential 
physicians  came  more  frequently  than  is  usual  with  a 
court  which  pays  its  visits  by  means  of  messengers. 


CN^US   JULIUS    AGRICOLA.  43 

This  was,  perhaps,  soHcitude,  perhaps  espionage,  chap. 
Certain  it  is,  that  on  the  last  day  the  very  agonies  of 
his  dying  moments  were  reported  by  a  succession  of 
couriers,  and  no  one  believed  that  there  would  be  such 
haste  about  tidings  which  would  be  heard  with  regret. 
Yet  in  his  manner  and  countenance  the  Emperor 
displayed  some  signs  of  sorrow,  for  he  could  now 
forget  his  enmity,  and  it  was  easier  to  conceal  his  joy 
than  his  fear.  It  was  well  known  that  on  reading  the 
will,  in  which  he  was  named  co-heir  with  Agricola's 
excellent  wife  and  most  dutiful  daughter,  he  expressed 
delight,  as  if  it  had  been  a  complimentary  choice. 
So  blinded  and  perverted  was  his  mind  by  incessant 
flattery,  that  he  did  not  know  that  it  was  only  a  bad 
Emperor  whom  a  good  father  would  make  his  heir. 

His  age.     Remarks  on  hhii  and  on  the  circinnstances  of 
his  death. 

Agricola  was  born  on  the  1 3th  of  Tune,  in  the  third  chat 
consulate  of  Caius  Caesar;  he  died  on  the  23rd 
of  August,  during  the  consulate  of  Collega  and 
Priscus,  being  in  the  fifty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 
Should  posterity  wish  to  know  something  of  his 
appearance,  it  was  graceful  rather  than  commanding. 
There  was  nothing  formidable  in  his  appearance  ;  a 
gracious  look  predominated.  One  would  easily  be- 
lieve him  a  good  man,  and  willingly  believe  him  to  be 
great.  As  for  himself,  though  taken  from  us  in  the 
prime  of  a  vigorous  manhood,  yet,  as  far  as  glory  is 
concerned,  his  life  was  of  the  longest.  Those  true 
blessings,  indeed,  which  consist  in  virtue,  he  had  fully 
attained  ;  and  on  one  who  had  reached  the  honours  of 


XLIV 


44  THE  LIFE   OF 

CHAP,     a  consulate  and  a  triumph,  what  more  had  fortune  to 

X.L1V. 

bestow  ?  Immense  wealth  had  no  attractions  for  him, 
and  wealth  he  had,  even  to  splendour.  As  his 
daughter  and  his  wife  survived  him,  it  may  be  thought 
that  he  was  even  fortunate — fortunate,  in  that  while 
his  honours  had  suffered  no  eclipse,  while  his  fame 
was  at  its  height,  while  his  kindred  and  his  friends 
still  prospered,  he  escaped  from  the  evil  to  come. 
For,  though  to  survive  until  the  dawn  of  this  most 
happy  age  and  to  see  a  Trajan  on  the  throne  was 
what  he  would  speculate  upon  in  previsions  and 
wishes  confided  to  my  ears,  yet  he  had  this  mighty 
compensation  for  his  premature  death,  that  he  was 
spared  those  later  years  during  which  Domitian, 
leaving  now  no  interval  or  breathing  space  of  time, 
but,  as  it  were,  with  one  continuous  blow,  drained  the 
life-blood  of  the  Commonwealth. 

^HAP.     Agricola    did    not  see  the  senate-house    besieged,  or 

XLV. 

the  senate  hemmed  in  by  armed  men,  or  so  many  of 
our  consulars  falling  at  one  single  massacre,  or  so 
many  of  Rome's  noblest  ladies  exiles  and  fugitives. 
Carus  Metius  had  as  yet  the  distinction  of  but  one 
victory,  and  the  noisy  counsels  of  Messalinus  were 
not  heard  beyond  the  walls  of  Alba,  and  Massa 
]^a;bius  was  then  answering  for  his  life.  It  was  not 
long  before  our  hands  dragged  Helvidius  to  prison, 
before  we  gazed  on  the  dying  looks  of  Manricus  and 
Rusticus,  before  we  were  steeped  in  Senecio's  innocent 
blood.  Even  Nero  turned  his  eyes  away,  and  did  not 
gaze  upon  the  atrocities  which  he  ordered  ;  with 
Domitian  it  was  the  chief  part  of  our  miseries  to  see 


CN/EUS  JULIUS   AGRICOLA.  45 

and  to  be  seen,  to  know  that  our  sighs  were  being     chap 

XLV 

recorded,  to  have,  ever  ready  to  note  the  pallid  looks 
of  so  many  faces,  that  savage  countenance  reddened 
with  the  hue  with  which  he  defied  shame. 

Thou  wast  indeed  fortunate,  Agricola,  not  only  in 
the  splendour  of  thy  life,  but  in  the  opportune 
moment  of  thy  death.  Thou  submittedst  to  thy  fate, 
so  they  tell  us  who  were  present  to  hear  thy  last 
words,  with  courage  and  cheerfulness,  seeming  to  be 
doing  all  thou  couldst  to  give  thine  Emperor  full 
acquittal.  As  for  me  and  thy  daughter,  besides  all 
the  bitterness  of  a  father's  loss,  it  increases  our  sorrow 
that  it  was  not  permitted  us  to  watch  over  thy  failing 
health,  to  comfort  thy  weakness,  to  satisfy  ourselves 
with  those  looks,  those  embraces.  Assuredly  we 
should  have  received  some  precepts,  some  utterances 
to  fix  in  our  inmost  hearts.  This  is  the  bitterness  of 
our  sorrow,  this  the  smart  of  our  wound,  that  from  the 
circumstance  of  so  long  an  absence  thou  wast  lost  to 
us  four  years  before.  Doubtless,  best  of  fathers,  with 
that  most  loving  wife  at  thy  side,  all  the  dues  of 
affection  were  abundantly  paid  thee,  yet  with  too  few 
tears  thou  wast  laid  to  thy  rest,  and  in  the  light  of 
thy  last  day  there  was  something  for  which  thine  eyes 
longed  in  vain. 

If  there  is  any  dwelling-place  for  the  spirits  of  the  chap 
just ;  if,  as  the  wise  believe,  noble  souls  do  not  perish 
with  the  body,  rest  thou  in  peace  ;  and  call  us,  thy 
family,  from  weak  regrets  and  womanish  laments  to 
the  contemplation  of  thy  virtues,  for  which  we  must 
not  weep  nor  beat  the  breast.     Let  us  honour  thee 


XLVI. 


46  THE  LIFE  OF  AGRTCOLA. 

CHAP,      not    so    much    with    transitory    praises    as    with    our 
XLVI.  ,      .^ 

reverence,   and,   ii    our  'powers    permit    us,   with    our 

emulation.     That  will  be  true  respect,  that  the  true 

affection    of   thy  nearest    kin.     This,  too,   is  what  I 

would   enjoin  on    daughter  and  wife,    to  honour  the 

memory  of  that  father,  that  husband,  by  pondering 

in  their  hearts  all  his  words  and  acts,  by  cherishing 

the  features  and    lineaments  of   his  character  rather 

than   those  of   his  person,     It  is   not    that    I    would 

forbid  the  likenesses  which  are  wrought  in  marble  or 

in  bronze  ;  but  as  the  faces  of  men,  so  all  similitudes 

of  the  face  are  weak  and  perishable  things,  while  the 

fashion  of   the  soul   is   everlasting,   such    as  may  be 

expressed  not  in  some  foreign  substance,   or  by  the 

help    of    art,    but    in    our   own    lives.     Whatever   we 

loved,  whatever  w^e  admired  in  Agricola,  survives,  and 

will  survive  in  the  hearts  of  men,  in  the  succession  of 

the  ages,  in  the  fame  that  waits  on  noble  deeds.    Over 

many  indeed,  of  those  who  have  gone  before,  as  over 

the  inglorious  and  ignoble,  the  waves  of  oblivion  will 

roll  ;  Agricola,  made  known  to  posterity  by  history 

and  tradition,  will  live  for  ever. 


NOTES    ON   THE 

LIFE   OF   AGRICOLA. 


(i)  Many  too  thought  that  to  write  their  oivn  lives 
showed  the  confidence  of  integrity  rather  than  presump- 
tion. {Ac  pleriqne,  suain  ipsi  vitani  narrare,  fiduciam 
potius  mornm,  qitain  arrogantiam  arbitrati  suiit.) 

"  Fiducia  morum  "  seems  naturally  to  mean  "  the  chap.  i. 
confidence  inspired  by  a  good  character."  The  word 
"  fiducia  "  usually  denotes  "  a  well-grounded,  and  there- 
fore praiseworthy,  trust  "  in  anything.  Possibly  by 
"  morum  "  may  be  meant  the  manners  of  the  age  in 
which  Rutilius  and  Scaurus  lived.  To  write  their 
own  lives  was,  in  fact,  to  bear  a  testimony  to  the 
virtues  of  a  less  corrupt  time ;  and  they  would  feel 
that  to  praise  themselves  was,  in  fact,  to  praise  the 
State.  But  the  difference  between  these  two  meanings 
is  very  slight. 

0/  Rntilins  and  Scanriis  no  one  doid'ted  the  Jionesty 
or  questioned  the  motives. 

Rutilius,  who  was  consul  105  B.C.,  is  spoken  of  by 
Cicero  (De  Orat.  i.  53)  as  a  man  of  learning,  devoted 
to  philosophy,  and   of  singular  virtue  and   Integrity. 


43  NOTES   ON   THE 

CHAP.  1  In  the  Brutus  (ch.  29),  he  is  named  with  Scaurus  ; 
both  are  said  to  have  been  experienced,  though  not 
first-rate  orators,  men  of  great  industry  and  some 
talent,  but  not  possessed  of  true  oratorical  genius. 
Rutilius  was  a  Stoic,  and  a  pupil  of  Panaetius.  He 
wrote  a  history  of  Rome  in  Greek,  which  is  referred 
to  by  Livy  (xxxix.  52).  His  memoir  of  himself  and  of 
his  times  is  mentioned  only  by  Tacitus.  Rutilius  Rufus 
and  Aurelius  Scaurus  were  contemporaries  and  rivals. 
Each  impeached  the  other  for  bribery,  in  seeking 
to  obtain  the  consulate.  Scaurus  was  "  princeps 
Senatus,"  and  twice  consul,  in  115  B.C.  and  107  B.C. 

Tacitus  here  refers  to  Scaurus's  autobiography  in 
three  books,  of  which  Cicero  says  (Brutus,  29)  that  it 
was  good  enough  {sane  utiles),  but  that  it  was  read  by 
no  one.  He  began  life  as  a  poor  man,  though  by 
birth  a  patrician,  and  succeeded  in  raising  his  family 
to  the  highest  distinction. 

Btit  in  these  days  I  who  have  to  record  the  life  of  one 
who  has  passed  away  mnst  crave  an  indnlgence,  which  I 
shonld  fiot  have  had  to  ask  had  I  only  to  inveigh  against 
ajt  age  so  cruel,  so  hostile  to  all  virtne.  (A  t  nnnc  narraturo 
niihi  vitani  dcfuncti  hominis,  venia  opns  fnit;  qnani 
non.  pctisseni,  incnsaturns  tart  scuva  et  infesta  virtutibns 
tcnipora) 

We  take  Tacitus's  meaning  to  be  this  : — "  I  should 
not  have  thought  it  necessary  to  offer  any  apology  for 
my  work,  were  that  work  to  be  merely  a  satire  on  a 
bad  age,  and  not  also  the  prai.se  of  a  good  man."  A 
very  similar  sentiment  occurs  Hist.  ii.  i  : — "  From  a 


LIFE  OF   AGRICOLA.  49 

writer's  adulation  we  should  instinctively  shrink,  while  chap.  i. 
we  lend  a  ready  ear  to  detraction  and  spite."  So  here 
Tacitus  implies  that  invective  and  satire  would  be  sure 
to  be  popular,  and  would,  therefore,  need  no  apology. 
There  is  another  meaning  which  the  passage  may 
bear;  it  is  this  : — "  Under  any  other  circumstances  I 
should  not  have  apologized  for  this  biography,  since 
in  writing  it  I  am  necessarily  about  to  censure  a  bad 
age."  Ritter  reads  "  incursaturus  "  for  "  incusaturus," 
because  he  thinks  that  the  meaning  of  "  incusaturus  " 
is  obscure,  and  the  idea  conveyed  not  suited  to  the 
better  time  of  Trajan  in  which  Tacitus  was  writing. 
Accordingly,  he  explains  the  passage  thus : — "  I 
should  not  have  thought  of  offering  an  apology  had 
I  been  writing  in  Domitian's  reign,  and  thereby  likely 
to  offend  one  who  hated  virtue ;  such  an  apology 
would  have  been  an  insult  to  the  Emperor."  But  is 
not  this  explanation  of  the  passage  as  far-fetched  as 
that  to  which  he  objects.''  "Incusaturus,"  it  should 
be  observed,  is  the  reading  of  the  MSS.  Orelli  and 
Wex  retain  it. 

We  liavc  read  tJiat  the  panegyrics  pro7ionnced  hy 
Arulentts  Rnsticus  on  PcEtns  TJirasea  and  by  Herennius 
Seiiecio  on  Prisons  H civ  id  ins  were  made  capital  crimes. 
{Legimns,  cnm  Aruleno  Rnstico  Pestns  Thrasea, 
Hercnnio  Senecioni  Prisons  Helvidiics  laudati  essent, 
capiiale  fnisse^ 

Tacitus  had   probably  read    an    account    of    these  cjj.^p  ,i 
horrors  during  his  absence  from  Rome,  in  letters  from 
his  own  personal  friends,  and  possibly  in  memoirs  and 

E 


50  JJOTES   ON   THE 

CHAP.  II.  panegyrics  composed  by  some  of  the  senators  in 
honour  of  the  men  here  mentioned.  He  can  hardly 
be  referring  to  the  "  Acta  Diurna,"  for  Domitian,  so 
we  learn  from  Dion  Cassius,  would  not  allow  the 
memory  of  his  victims  to  be  recorded. 

Arulenus  Rusticus,  or,  as  his  full  name  seems  to 
have  been,  L.  x\rulenus  Junius  Rusticus,  was  a  Stoic, 
and  an  intimate  friend  of  Paetus  Thrasea,  whom,  as  a 
tribune  of  the  plebs,  A.D.  66,  in  Nero's  reign,  he  would 
have  interposed  to  save  by  means  of  his  tribunitial 
"veto"  had  Thrasea  permitted  him.  Suetonius 
(Domit.  X.)  says  he  was  put  to  death  by  Domitian 
for  having  written  panegyrics  on  Thrasea  and  Helvi- 
dius  Priscus,  in  which  he  spoke  of  them  as  "sanctis- 
simi  viri."  Tacitus,  however,  is  probably  right  in 
attributing  the  latter  panegyric  to  Herennius  Senecio, 
and  his  testimony  is  confirmed  by  Pliny  (i.  5,  14  ; 
iii.  11).  Senecio  was  put  to  death  on  the  accusation 
of  Caius  Metius,  and  his  chief  crime  seems  to  have 
been  this  laudatory  memoir  of  Helvidius  Priscus. 

Arulenus  Rusticus  and  Herennius  Senecio  are  again 
mentioned,  ch.  45  ;  and  Mauricus,  a  brother  of  the 
former  is  also  named  in  the  same  passage.  Pie  was 
one  of  Pliny's  intimate  friends,  who  says  of  him 
(iv.  22),  "Quo  viro  nihil  firmius,  nihil  verius."  This 
character  of  him  is  well  illustrated  in  the  Hist.  iv.  40, 
where  we  arc  told  that  on  the  first  day  on  which 
Domitian  took  his  seat  in  the  Senate,  Mauricus  asked 
him  to  give  the  Senators  access  to  the  Imperial 
•registers  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  what  impeach- 
ments the  several  informers  had  proposed,  and  thereby 
callincr  them  to  account. 


LIFE   OF  AGRICOLA.  51 

TJlc    conscience    of    mankind    {conscicntiavi    huinani  chap.  ii. 
generis). 

We  have  ventured  to  render  "conscientia"  by 
"  conscience,"  although  of  course  the  precise  meaning 
is,  "  the  knowledge  which  all  men  had  of  the  virtues 
of  those  who  have  been  above  named."  In  this,  the 
idea  of  approval  is  implied,  so  that  "  conscientia  "  may 
be  fairly  taken  to  express,  "  the  faculty  which  ap- 
proves." The  word  has  acquired  almost  the  exact 
meaning  of  our  "  conscience "  in  Tacitus  and  the 
writers  of  the  Silver  Age.  It  occurs  three  times  in 
the  Agricola,  in  ch.  i.  ii.  and  xlii.,  in  all  which  passages 
it  seems  to  be  adequately  represented  by  its  English 
derivative. 

New  a  Trajanns. 

Trajan  was  so  called  after  his  adoption  by  Nerva.      chap,  hi 

The  pnblie  safety  [secnritas  p?ibliea). 

The  force  of  the  original  (which  can  hardly  be  repro- 
duced in  a  translation)  turns  on  the  fact  that  "  public 
safety  "  {secnritas  pnblicd)  was  personified  as  a  kind 
of  goddess,  and  represented  on  coins  of  the  Antonine 
periods  under  the  figure  of  a  woman,  in  a  sitting  pos- 
ture, with  her  right  hand  on  her  head. 

Those  fifteen  years. 
Domitian  reigned  from  8i  A.D.  to  96  A.D. 

The  beauty  and  splendonr  {pnlchritudinem  ac  speciem'). 

Perhaps  the  word  "species"  is   used  in  its  philo-  chap,  iv 
sophical  sense,  and  denotes   the  tSea   of  Plato.     The 

E  2 


52  NOTES    ON   THE 

CHAP.  IV.  context  rather  favours  this  view.  The  expression 
would  thus  mean  "  the  highest  imaginable  glory." 
Tacitus,  it  should  be  observed,  likes  occasionally  to 
use  philosophical  language. 

He  retained  from  his  learning  that  most  difficnlt  of 
lessons,  moderation.  {Retimiitqne,  quod  est  difjicillimiini, 
ex  sapientia  modum.) 

"  Modum  "  must  mean  "  moderation,"  "  self-control," 
what  the  Greeks  expressed  by  aw(^po(jvuri,  or  perhaps 
"  the  due  mean  in  all  things,"  the  to  fiecrov  of  Aristotle. 
The  lesson  which  Agricola  retained  from  his  philo- 
sophical studies  was  to  avoid  excess  in  any  direction, 
and  Tacitus  no  doubt  implies  a  favourable  contrast 
between  him  and  some  of  the  more  extreme  Stoics 
with  whom  he  was  acquainted. 

Sah'ius  Titiajins. 
CHAP.  VI.       He  was  the  elder  brother  of  the  Emperor  Otho. 

Hozvever,  the  good  wife  deserves  the  girater  praise, 
just  as  the  bad  inenrs  a  heavier  censnre.  {Nisi  quod  in 
bona  uxore  tanto  major  laiis,  qiianto  in  mala  plus  cnlpce 
est.) 

This  sentence  is  not  quite  clearly  expressed,  but 
the  idea  is,  that  the  virtues  of  a  good  wife  arc 
esteemed  more  highly  by  the  world  than  those  of  a 
good  husband,  just  as  the  faults  of  a  bad  wife  are 
more  severely  censured  than  those  of  a  bad  husband. 
We  often  hear  it  said  that  a  bad  woman  is  worse  than 
a  bad  man. 


LIFE   OF  aGRICOI.A,  53 

The  son  that  had  before  been  born  to  him.     {Filiiim  ante  chap,  vi 
sublatnm) 

The  original  would  be  more  nearly  represented  by 
the  term  "acknowled<^ed."  A  Roman  father  took  up 
{sHstnlit)  the  new-born  child,  thus  acknowledging  him 
as  his  own,  and  declaring  that  he  was  to  be  reared. 
Children  born  in  excess  of  a  certain  number,  post 
constitntaui  faniiliaiii  or  agjiati,  to  use  Roman  phrases, 
were  not  reared.     Compare  Hist.  v.  5,  Gerraania,  19. 

The   usual  judicial  functions  did  not  fall  to  his  lot. 
{Nee  enini  jurisdictio  obvencrat.) 

Agricola  was  neither  "praetor  urbanus"  nor  "praetor 
peregrinus,"  and  Tacitus  tells  us  (Ann.  iv.  6)  that  all 
cases  in  which  the  State  was  involved,  and  even  all 
the  more  important  private  cases,  were  disposed  of  by 
the  Senate,  so  that  his  praetorship  must  have  been  a 
sinecure. 

The  games  and  the  pageantry  of  his  office  he  ordered 
according  to  the  mean  bctiveen  strictness  and  profusion, 
avoiding  extravagance  biit  7iot  missing  distinction. 
{Ludos  et  inania  honoris  medio  rationis  atque  abun- 
dantice  duxit,  uti  longe  a  luxuria,  ita  fama  propior) 

The  general  meaning  of  this  passage  is  sufficiently 
obvious,  but  we  cannot  believe  that  we  have  exactly 
what  Tacitus  wrote.  Whatever  reading  be  adopted, 
there  is  extreme  difficulty  about  the  word  "  duxit,"  to 
which  it  seems  hardly  possible  to  give  any  tolerable 
sense.  It  can  scarcely  be  equivalent  to  "  edidit,"  for, 
as  Ernesti  pointed  out,  there  is  no  authority  for  such 
an  expression  as  "  ducere  ludos."      It  is  possible  that 


54  NOTES   ON   THE 

CHAP.  VI.  "  duxit  ludos  "  may  mean  "  he  nianaged,  or  regulated 
the  games,"  and  that  the  idea  of  the  whole  sentence 
is  something  of  this  kind  :  "  He  guided,  or  made 
them  pass  through  the  mean  between  strictness  and 
profusion."  Ritter  adopts  the  conjecture  of  Lipsius, 
and  for  "medio  rationis"  reads  "  moderationis,"  and 
he  thinks  the  sense  is :  "  He  considered  that  the 
games  required  for  their  due  celebration  a  moderate 
yet,  at  the  same  time,  a  sufficiently  ample  expenditure." 
It  seems  very  doubtful  whether  this  meaning  can 
be  fairly  extracted  from  the  words.  For  the  present, 
we  think  we  may  as  well  read  with  Orelli,  "  medio 
rationis,"  which,  at  all  events,  has  MSS.  authority, 
though  we  admit  we  are  not  satisfied  with  it. 

The  late  prcetorian  officer  {nee  legatus  preetorius). 
^^^i^'  This  was  Roscius  Caelius,  of  whom  we  are  told, 
Hist.  i.  60,  that  he  was  on  bad  terms  with  the  Governor 
of  Britain,  Trebellius  Maximus,  whom  he  insulted, 
and  actually  drove  from  the  province.  His  audacity, 
it  is  here  said,  gave  him  the  chief  influence  with  the 
soldiery;  here  it  seems  to  be  implied  that  he  was, 
perhaps,  too  weak  to  control  them.  The  meaning, 
however,  is  that  either  his  own  seditious  temper  or 
that  of  the  soldiers  was  in  fault.  As  an  officer,  too, 
of  merely  priEtorian  rank  he  would  carry  less  weight 
than  a  consular  commander. 

He  was  altogctlier  wWtout  harshness,  pride,  or  the 

greed  of  gain.     ( Tristitiani  cl  arrogantiam  et  avaritiani 

exuerat.) 

ciiAi\  IX.       It  has  been  said  that  "  avaritia  "  cannot  have   its 

usual  meaning  in  this  passage,  because  it  could  not  be 


LIFE   OF  AGRICOLA.  55 

well  joined  with  "  tristitia "  and  "  arroj^antia,"  which  chap,  ix 
denote  qualities  so  widely  different,  and  because,  too, 
we  are  told  immediately  afterwards  that  to  speak  of 
purity  and  integrity  in  such  a  man  would  be  an 
insult  to  his  virtues.  Orelli  therefore  thinks  that  by 
"  avaritia  "  is  meant  extreme  sternness  and  severity  in 
the  collection  of  the  revenues.^  It  has  been  explained 
by  some  to  be  excessive  parsimony  and  shabbiness  in 
all  money  matters.  But  "  avaritia  "  always  seems  to 
have  a  much  stronger  meaning  than  this,  and  to 
express  an  "eager  grasping  after  more."  So  in  this 
passage  we  have  rendered  it  the  "greed  of  gain." 
There  might  be  the  anxiety  to  amass  a  fortune 
without  anything  like  actual  dishonesty,  or,  indeed, 
anything  incompatible  with  the  virtues  expressed  by 
"  integritas "  and  "  abstinentia.''  And  a  man,  in 
this  sense  "  avarus,"  might  be  also  "tristis"  and 
"  arrogans." 

Many  zvriters  {jmdtis  scriptoribus). 

The   reference  is   to   Caesar,   Pliny,   Ptolemy,  Dio-   chap,  x 
dorus  Siculus,  Strabo,  Fabius  Rusticus,  Mela. 

So  that  it  lias  become  the  popular  description  of  the 
ivJiole  island.  ( Unde  et  in  universuni  fania  est  trans- 
grcssa) 

Kritz  reads  "  transgressis  "  for  "  transgressa,"  and 
explains  the  passage  to  mean  that  those  who  had 
crossed  over  from  the  continent  gave  the  description 
of  Britain  just  mentioned  to  the  whole  island,  i.e.  to 

'   Galba  is  said  to  have  beca  "  publice  avarus." 


r.6  NOTES    ON  THE 

CHAP.  X.  Britain  with  Caledonia.  "  Transgressis "  certain!}' 
has  the  authority  of  one  MS,,  but  "  transgressa  "  has 
the  merit  of  being  a  clear  and  intelligible  reading, 
which  can  hardly  be  said  for  the  other.  Indeed  it 
seems  barely  possible  to  get  from  it  the  meaning 
given  by  Kritz. 

Which  as  yet  had  been  Jiidden  by  the  snows  of  winter. 
[Quani  Jiactoius  nix  et  Jiienis  abdcbat?) 

We  have  translated  the  conjectural  reading  "  quam 
hactenus  nix  et  hiems  abdebat,"  as  perhaps,  on  the 
whole,  the  best,  where  none  are  by  any  means 
satisfactory.  The  passage  seems  too  corrupt  to 
admit  of  certain  emendation. 

TJiule  can  hardly  be  Iceland.  It  is  more  probably 
Mainland,  the  largest  of  the  Shetland  Isles. 

The  dependants  fight  {propugtiant). 

CHA?.  The  w^ord  may  mean  "fight  from  the  chariot,"  or 

merely  "fight  for  him,"  z>.  "do  the  fighting."  The 
Germans  thus  reversed,  in  this  case,  the  practice  with 
which  the  readers  of  the  Iliad  arc  familiar. 

Tins  Augustus  spoke  of  as  poliey,  Tiberius  as  an 
inJierited  maxim.  {Consilium  id  divus  A ugustus  vocabat, 
Tiberius  prceceptum}) 

CHAP,  A  passage  in  Ann.  i.  1 1   explains  this.     Augustus 

added  to  the  Imperial  register,  written  by  his  own 
hand,  and  containing  a  summary  of  the  resources  of 
the  empire,  a  recommendation  that  certain  fixed 
limits  and  boundaries  should  be  observed.  Tiberius 
always  professed  the  greatest  respect  for  everything 


LIFE   OF  AGRICOLA.  57 

said  or  clone  by  the  father  who  had  adopted  him.      In     cfiAi- 

.  XHI. 

Ann.  iv.  ''^J  he  is  represented  as  saying  that  he  looked 
on  all  the  deeds  and  words  of  Augustus  as  law. 

But  his  purposes,  rapidly  formed,  ivere  easily  changed. 
{Ni  velox  iugeuio,  mobilis  pamitentice^ 

Here  we  have  translated  from  Orelli.  Kritz  reads 
"  mobili  "  for  "  mobilis,"  and  construes  "velox"  with 
"  poenitentije,"  which  he  takes  as  a  genitive,  and 
would  render  the  words  thus  :  "  swift  to  repent, 
because  of  his  fickle  temper."  But  the  passage  to 
which  he  refers  us  (Ann.  vi.  45),  "commotus  ingenio" 
(which  expression  is  also  used  of  Caligula),  does  not 
convince  us  that  he  is  right.  His  reading  perhaps 
makes  the  construction  a  little  neater ;  still  we  do  not 
see  why  "  mobilis  poenitentiae "  is  not  a  legitimate 
expression. 

TJie  first  to  renczv  the  attciupt.     (A  uetor  iterati  operis.) 

Nothing  can  be  made  out  of  the  reading  of  the 
MSS.,  "  auctoritate  operis,"  which  Orelli  leaves  as  he 
finds.  We  have  adopted  what  we  look  on  as  the 
almost  certain  emendation  of  Wex  and  Doderlin 
("  auctor  iterati  operis  "),  Avhich  Kritz  approves.  By 
"  opus  "  is  to  be  understood  the  laborious  and  difficult 
operation  of  invading  and  conquering  Britain,  which 
Julius  CiJesar  was  the  first,  and  Claudius  the  second, 
to  attempt.  "  Auctor,"  though  usually  applied  to 
one  who  begins  a  work,  means  also  one  who  com- 
pletes it. 


58  NOTES   ON   THE 

CHAP.  Destiny  learnt  to  know  its  favourite  (inonstratns  fatis 

XIII.  -^  .,.  .  ,         ^  -^ 

/--  espasianns). 

"  Fatis  "  must,  we  think,  be  the  dative.  If  it  were 
the  ablative,  the  preposition  "  a  "  seems  wanted.  The 
meaning  would  then  be,  "  Vespasian  was  marked  out 
by  destiny."  Ernesti,  and  after  him  Orelli,  explain 
the  passage  to  mean  that  he  was  "  pointed  out  to," 
and,  so  to  speak,  commended  to  destiny  and  fortune 
as  one  worthy  of  empire.     We  think  they  are  right. 

A   colony  of  veterans  mas  also  introduced.       [Addita 
insnpcr  vcteranornm  colonial) 

n^AP.  Tacitus  means  Camalodunum  (Colchester).  "  Cam.a- 

lus  "  answered  to  Mars  ;  hence  "  Camalodunum,"  the 
city  of  Mars. 

Of  having  enlarged  the  sphere  of  government  {fania 
aiicti  officii^) 

The  "officium  "  of  a  governor  would  be  to  maintain 
the  boundaries  of  his  province  ;  if  he  enlarged  them, 
he  might  be  said  "augcrc  ofhcium."  This  appears  to 
be  the  meaning  of  the  expression. 

The  centurions  of  the  one,  the  slaves  of  the  other, 
combine  violence  with  insult.  {A  Iter  ins  man  us  centuri- 
ones  alterius  servos  vim  ct  contumeliani  miscet'e.) 

CHAP.  There  is  here  some  confusion  in  the  MSS.,  and  one 

is  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  conjecture.  Orelli, 
following  Od.  Miiller,  reads  "alterius  manus  centu- 
riones,  alterius  servos;"  and  explains  it  thus,  "the 
instruments  of  the  one,  i.e.  the  legate,  are  his  centu- 
rions."    lie  illustrates  this  use  of  "  manus"  from  Cic. 


XV. 


LIFE   OF   AGRICOLA.  59 

VciT.  ii.  i8,  27  :  "  Comites  illi  tui  dclecti  7uauus  erant  '"xv'"' 
tuae."  But  the  construction  is  awkward,  and  the 
word  "  esse "  seems  to  be  absolutely  required,  to 
answer  to  "  miscere."  We  have  here  followed  Ritter. 
who  omits  "  manus,"  which  he  thinks  found  its  way 
into  the  text  by  way  of  an  attempted  correction. 
The  MSS.  generally  have  "  centurionis,"  and  it  was 
this  genitive  which  he  supposes  caused  perplexity. 
Ritter's  conjecture  is  perhaps  as  good  as  any,  where 
all  are  very  doubtful. 

Excellent  as   lie    zuas   in   other   respects.      {Ni,  qnani- 
qnam  egrcgius  cetera,  &c.) 

We  have  followed  Orelli  and  Wex,  who  read  "ni"     chap. 

XVI. 

Kritz  reads  "ne,"  as  being  closer  to  the  MSS.,  which 
have  "  nequaquam."  This,  of  course,  entirely  alters 
the  meaning  of  the  passage,  and  makes  it  point  to  the 
apprehensions  of  the  Britons,  instead  of  being  the 
historian's  assertion  as  a  matter  of  fact.  But  the 
words  "quamquam  egregius  cetera,"  which  must,  we 
think,  be  meant  to  express  Tacitus's  own  view  of 
Paullinus,  seem  to  be  in  this  case  very  awkwardly 
interposed.     We  therefore  prefer  "ni"  to  "  ne." 

Trcbellins,  wJio  never  ventured  07i  a  campaign  {nullis 
castrornm  expcrimentis. ) 

The  meaning  is  that  Trebellius  was  only  a  carpet 
soldier.  The  ablative  "nullis  expcrimentis"  de- 
scribes his  character  ;  he  had  had  no  actual  experience 
of  war. 


60  NOTES    ON  THE 

When  hozvever  Vespasian  had  restored  to  tuiity 
Britain  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  luorld.  {Sed  iibi  cum 
cetero  orbe  ct  Britanniani  recuperavit.) 

CHAP.         As  Vespasian  cannot  well  be  said  to  have  "recovered  " 

XVI ! 

or  "reconquered"  the  world,  we  have  rendered  the 
word  "  recuperavit,"  "  restored  to  unity."  The  Empire 
had  been  distracted  by  civil  war ;  Vespasian's  ac- 
cession to  power  restored  peace  and  unity.  What 
was  lost  was  in  this  sense  recovered.  Possibly  too 
there  may  be  latent  in  the  word  "recuperavit"  the 
idea  that  Vespasian  was  eminently  worthy  of  empire. 

Any  other  successor.     {A  iter  ins  s/iccessoris.) 

Kritz  understands  by  "alterius"  not  Frontinns  the 
immediate  successor  of  Cerialis,  but  Agricola,  the 
successor  of  Montinus.  Is  not  this  over  subtle  .-*  We 
suppose  he  will  not  allow  "alter"  to  have  the  sense 
of  "different."  But  has  it  not  this  sense,  Hist.  ii.  90, 
"  tamquam  apud  alterius  civitatis  senatum"  .-*  Besides 
it  is  extremely  improbable  that  Tacitus  would  even 
suggest  a  comparison  between  Cerialis  and  the  great 
man  whose  life  he  was  writing. 

Moved  him  in   the  selection  of  centurions  ami  soldiers. 
{Milites  ascir'c.) 

CHAT'.  The    i\TSS.    (which  OrcUi   follows)  have  "  nescire," 

^^^'       from    which    it    seems    impossible    to    extract    any 

tolerable   meaning.     We  think   "ascire"  (which  Wex 

and  Kritz  read)  an  almost  certain  emendation.     The 

allusion  is  to  what  was  called  the  "  cohors  pr^etoris," 


LIFE   OF  AGRICOLA.  Ql 

which  is  continually  mentioned  by  Cicero  in  his  chap 
speeches,  and  which  was  made  up  of  lictors,  secre- 
taries, criers,  and  various  attendants  on  the  governor 
of  a  province.  They  were  commonly  selected  from 
the  soldiers,  and,  as  they  were  exempted  from  all 
purely  military  duties,  they  were  called  "beneficiarii." 

HitJicrto  the  people  had  been  compelled  to  endure  the 
farce  of  waiting  by  the  closed  granary  and  of  pur- 
chasing corn  nnjicccssarily  and  raising  it  to  a  fictitious 
price.  {Nanique  per  ludibrium  assidere  clausis  horreis 
ct  emere  ultra  frumenta  ac  ludcre  pretio  cogebantur^ 

There  is  some  difficulty  about  "  ludere  pretio,"  to 
which,  as  appearing  in  the  MSS.,  Orelli  adheres. 
Ritter  substitutes  for  "ludere"  the  rare  word  "col- 
ludere,"  which  is  found  in  the  sense  of  "  to  be  in 
collusion  with,"  and  is  so  used  by  Cicero  (Verr.  ii.  2,  24). 
It  would  no  doubt  suit  this  passage  very  well.  But 
it  is  quite  conceivable  that  Tacitus  might  use  "  ludere" 
in  the  same  sense.  He  often  prefers  simple  words 
to  compound.  The  force  of  the  word  turns  on  the 
fact  that  the  whole  affair  was  a  kind  of  jest  and 
mockery ;  they  were  bidding  one  against  another 
without  any  real  necessity,  and  thus  absurdly  raising 
the  price.  It  was  not  a  bona,  fide  transaction  ;  it  was 
a  species  of  mock  auction.  "Ludere  pretio"  must  be 
a  similar  phrase  to  "  ludere  alea."  By  the  "  closed 
granaries"  we  understand  the  public  granaries,  which 
would  be  under  the  control  of  the  governer.  The 
"publicani"  would  buy  up  all  the  corn  of  the 
country  and  store  it  in  these  granaries,  so  that   the 


G2  NOTES   ON  THE 

CHAP,  farmers  would  be  obliged  to  buy  it  back  on  whatever 
terms  they  could,  and  the  price  would  be  greatly 
enhanced  by  their  competition.  Cicero  charges  Verres 
with  having  oppressed  his  province  in  this  among 
many  other  ways.  Wex's  emendation  of  "lucre," 
which  he  explains  by  "  luere  imperata"  (to  discharge 
was  required  of  them),  is  ingenious,  but  seems 
unnecessary.  Kritz  conjectures  "recludere"  in  the 
sense  of  "to  close  again."  We  doubt  whether  the 
word  will  bear  this  meaning. 

But   the   Britons,  tJiinkiiig  tJicniselves   baffled,    &c. 
{At  Britanni i-ati.) 

CHAP.  Here  we  have  adopted  the  conjecture  of  Kritz,  who 

^^''^''  supplies  "elusos"  before  "rati"  a  word  which  Tacitus 
elsewhere  uses  absolutely.  Wex  and  Orelli  think 
there  is  a  more  considerable  lacuna  in  the  passage. 

The  same  summer  a  Usipian  coJiort,  zvhich  had 
been  levied  in  Germany  and  transported  into  Britain, 
ventured  on  a  great  and  memorable  exploit.  {Eddcm 
(Estate  cohors  Usipiormn,  per  Germajiias  eonscripta  et  in 
Britanniajn  transmissa,  magmim  et  memorabile  f acinus 
ausa  est) 

CHAP.  The    Usipii    are    mentioned    (Germ.    32)    with    the 

x.Kviii.  Yenctcj-i,  as  dwellers  on  the  Rhine.  (See  Sketch  of 
the  Geography  of  the  Germania.)  This  Usipian 
cohort,  levied  in  Germany  {per  Germanias,  that  is, 
the  Roman  provinces  of  Upper  and  Lower  Germany), 
belonged  probably  to  the  troops  which  Agricola,  in 


LIFE   OF  AGRICOLA.  63 

his  fifth  campaign,  had  posted  in  that  part  of  Britain  ^^^^-^ 
which  looks  towards  Ireland  (ch.  24),  and  which  con- 
sequently, would  be  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
Frith  of  Clyde.  The  "  memorable  exploit  on  which 
they  ventured"  is  mentioned  also  by  Dion,  who  tells 
us  (Ixvi.  20)  that,  having  mutinied,  they  put  out  to 
sea,  sailed  round  the  western  parts  of  Britain,  as  the 
wind  and  waves  carried  them,  and  eventually  reached 
Agricola's  camp  on  the  other  side  of  the  island. 
This  account  is  certainly  less  vague  than  that  of 
Tacitus,  and  it  would  seem  to  imply  that  they  sailed 
from  the  Frith  of  Clyde  round  the  north  of  Scotland 
and  then  down  the  eastern  coast  to  the  Frith  of  Forth. 
Once  in  the  German  Ocean,  it  is  perfectly  conceivable 
that  they  might  have  been  carried  to  some  point  on 
the  German  coast,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Weser  or 
the  Elbe.  Had  they  sailed  southwards  round 
Cornwall,  and  entered  the  British  Channel,  as  some 
have  supposed,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  this  could 
have  happened.  Tacitus  and  Dion  cannot  well  be 
reconciled  except  on  the  supposition  that  they  sailed 
round  Scotland.  Dr.  Merivale  thinks  that  all  they 
did  was  to  run  down  the  east  coast  from  the  Forth 
till  they  came  opposite  Friesland.  In  fact,  he  rejects 
Dion's  account.  (See  "  Hist,  of  Romans  under  the 
Empire,"  ch.  Ixi.) 

Dispersing  in  search  of  zvater.     (Mox  ad  aquaju,  &c.) 

This  is  one  of  those  passages  from  which  no 
meaning  can  be  extracted,  except  by  very  hazardous 
conjecture.     Orelli  leaves  it. 


64  NOTES   ON   THE 


ciTAP.  TJiis   remote  sanctuary   of  Britain's  glory   has  up 

to  this  time  been  a  defence.  (Recessus  ipse  ac  sinus 
fames  in  Jtunc  diem  defendit.) 

We  think  it  far  better  to  take  "  famae "  as  the 
genitive  depending  on  "sinus"  than,  with  Orelli,  as  a 
dative  governed  by  "  defendit."  He  compares  such 
passages  as  Virg.  Ec.  vii.  47,  "  Solstitium  pecori  de- 
fendite,"  and  Hor.  Car.  i.  17,  3,  "Defendit  asstatem 
capelHs ; "  and  he  renders  the  passage  thus  :  "  the 
very  remoteness  of  our  situation  protects  us  from 
fame,"  i.e.  as  yet  we  are  all  but  unknown.  This  seems 
obscure  and  far-fetched,  and  though  no  doubt  "sinus 
fama; "  is  a  bold  expression,  still  we  tliink  Tacitus 
may  have  used  it  to  denote  "the  last  and  most  remote 
retreat  of  glory  ; "  or  he  may  possibly  have  wished 
to  convey  the  notion  that  fame,  like  a  tutelary  god- 
dess, was  folding  the  Caledonians  to  her  bosom. 
Ritter  takes  this  last  view. 

Never  likely  to  abuse  our  freedom  {libcrtatem  non  in 
pQ:nitentiam  laturi). 

CHAP.  It  is  not  easy  to  give  the  force  of  these  words,  or 

indeed  to  construe  them.  The  meaning  seems  to  be, 
"We  are  not  likely  to  bear  our  freedom  so  as  after- 
wards to  have  cause  for  sorrow  that  we  have  been 
free."  The  Brigantes  had  been  spoilt  by  success,  or 
they  would  have  recovered  their  freedom.  Galgacus 
implies  that  success  will  not  have  the  same  bad  effect 
on  his  people,  but  that  they  will  use  their  freedom 
better,  and  hold  it  fast. 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  65 

The  toivns  are  ilL-affected.     {^gra  iniaiicipia) 
Wex  and  Kritz  read  "  mancipia  "  for  "  municipia."     chap. 

XXXII 

Wex  says  that  there  are  two  objections  to  "muni- 
cipia ; "  (i)  We  know  only  of  one  "  municipium  "  in 
Britain,  Verulamium ;  (2)  "aegra"  would  not  mean 
"wavering"  or  "disloyal,"  but  disturbed  by  internal 
faction.  But  is  not  the  passage  clearly  rhetorical,  and 
may  it  not  be  compared  with  the  "  incensae  coloniae  " 
in  ch.  V.  ?  Strictly  speaking,  we  know  only  of  one 
"  colonia,"  Camalodunum.  It  is  quite  possible  that 
Camalodunum,  Verulamium,  and  Londinium  may  be 
loosely  described  under  the  term  "  municipia."  As 
to  the  word  "  aeger,"  it  seems  rash  to  pronounce  that 
its  original  meaning  "feeble,"  "unsound,"  may  not  be 
transferred  to  the  idea  of  "doubtful  loyalty,"  as  much 
as  to  that  of  "internal  discord."  We  see  no  great 
force  in  Wex's  remark  that,  if  Galgacus  had  meant 
to  speak  of  the  doubtful  attitude  of  the  "  municipia  " 
towards  the  Romans,  he  would  have  rather  chosen 
a  word  which  expressed  the  recovery  of  health. 
Relatively  to  the  Romans,  the  municipia  were  in  an 
unhealthy  state  (czgra).  In  our  translation  we  have, 
for  the  above  reasons,  adhered  to  Orelli's  reading, 
municipia. 

Ah  that  is  commonly  given  in  place  of  the  triumphal  pro- 
cession {quidquid pro  triumpho  datur). 
By  this  seems  to  be  meant  what  was  called  the  ^5^^" 
"  supplicatio,"  a  formal  thanksgiving  to  the  gods  when 
a  great  victory  had  been  gained.  It  took  place 
before  the  triumphal  procession  {triumpJius),  but 
was  not  always  followed  by  it. 

F 


XL. 


66  NOTES  ON  THE 

He  studiously  cultivated  rctiremoit  and  leisure.    ( Tran- 
qiiillitateni  atque  otiiim  penitus  auxit. 
CHAP.  •\^e  doubt  whether  "  auxit "  (the  established  reading) 

will  bear  the  meaning  which  we  have  given  to  it,  or, 
indeed,  any  meaning.  Wex  conjectures  "hausit" 
(drank  deep  of). 

During  this  time  he  zuas  frequently  accused  before 
Domitian  in  his  absence.  {Crebro  per  eos  dies  apud 
Domitianuni  absens  accusatus}) 

CHAP.  Agricola  had  for  enemies  such  men  as  M.  Regulus, 

XLI  .  . 

Veiento,  Publius  Certus,  all  notorious  "delatores." 

An  ostentatious  deatJi  (auibitiosd  morte). 

CHAP.  "  Ambitiosa  mors  "  is  a  death  by  which  a  man  seeks 

glory.  The  word  "  ambitiosus "  comes  very  near  to 
our  "  ostentatious." 

For   he   could  now  forget  his   enmity   {securus  jam 
odii). 

xLm'  ^^  observe  that  Dr.  Merivale,  in  a   paraphrase  of 

this  passage  in  chap.  Ixii.  of  his  "  History  of  the 
Romans  under  the  Empire,"  takes  these  words  in  the 
sense  of  "though  reckless  by  this  time  of  popular 
hatred."  But  we  think  it  more  probable  that  by 
"odium"  is  meant  Domitian's  hatred  of  Agricola, 
and  that  it  is  better  and  simpler  to  take  "securus 
odii "  as  an  explanation  of  the  reason  why  he  now 
showed  his  sorrow.  This  was  the  view  of  Lipsius, 
and  it  is  approved  by  Orelli.  So  too  Louandre : 
"Tranquillc  desormais  sur  I'objet  de  sa  haine." 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  67 

The  walls  of  Alba  {Albanam  ajxein). 

^    ,  „ _      .  .  .  CHAP 

By  "arx  Albana  Tacitus  means  a  favourite  country-  xlv. 
house  of  Domitian's  at  the  foot  of  the  "  Mons  Alba- 
nus,"  and  seventeen  miles  from  Rome.  Here  he  would 
receive  information,  and  occasionally  even  summon  a 
meeting  of  the  Senate.  Juvenal  designates  it  by  the 
same  term  (Sat.  iv.  145) : — 

"  Misso  proceres  exire  jubentur, 
Consilio  quos  Albanam  dux  niagnus  in  arcem 
Traxerat. " 

Suetonius  (Domitian,  iv.)  says  that  here  too  the  Em- 
peror celebrated  every  year  the  festival  of  Minerva. 

Carus  Metius  was  one  of  the  most  notorious  of  the 
"  delatores  "  in  the  time  of  Domitian.  He  is  named 
by  Juvenal  (i.  36),  by  Martial  (xii.  25),  and  by  Pliny, 
who  (Epist.  vii.  19)  says  that  there  was  found  in  the 
Emperor's  desk  after  his  death  an  information  against 
himself 

Messalinus.  This  was  the  infamous  Catullus  Mes- 
salinus,  whom  Juvenal  (iv.  115)  thus  describes  : — 

"Grande  et  conspicuum  nostro  quoque  tempore  monstrum." 

He  was  blind,  and  Pliny  (Epist.  iv.  22)  tells  us  that 
"to  a  savage  temper  he  added  all  the  evil  qualities 
which  sometimes  accompany  blindness;  he  knew 
neither  fear,  or  shame,  or  pity,  and  the  Emperor  would 
make  use  of  him,  as  one  might  throw  a  weapon  at 
random,  for  the  destruction  of  all  the  best  citizens." 
He  is  probably  the  man  who,  according  to  Josephus 
(Bell.  Jud.  vii.  il),  was  governor  of  the  Libyan  Pen- 
tapolis    in   the  reigns    of   Vespasian   and   Titus,   and 

F2 


68  NOTES  ON  THE 

CHAP,  there  contrived  to  involve  a  number  of  Jev/ish  pro- 
vincials, and  Josephus  among  them,  in  a  false  charge 
of  treason. 

Massa  Bccbius.  Massa  Baebius  is  mentioned  in  the 
Hist.  (iv.  50)  as  one  of  the  procurators  of  Africa,  "a 
name  even  then  fatal  to  the  good,  and  destined  often 
to  reappear  among  the  causes  of  the  sufferings  which 
we  had  ere  long  to  endure."  The  reference  in  the 
i)resent  passage  is  to  his  impeachment  by  the  pro- 
vince of  Baitica,  which,  as  governor,  he  had  plundered 
and  oppressed.  The  j'ounger  Pliny  and  Herennius 
Senecio  defended  the  provincials.  Baebius  was  con- 
demned. 

Helvidms.  Helvidius  was  an  intimate  friend  of 
the  younger  Pliny.  He  was  one  of  Domitian's  many 
victims.  Pliny  tells  us  (Epist.  ix.  13)  that  after  the 
Emperor's  death  he  made  up  his  mind  to  avenge  the 
murder  of  his  friend  by  impeaching  the  man  who 
had  been  his  bitterest  accuser,  one  Publicius  Certus,  a 
senator  of  praetorian  rank.  Helvidius  was  the  son 
of  the  Helvidius  Priscus  whom  Tacitus  praises  so 
warmly  (Hist.  iv.  5),  who  was  the  son-in-law  of  Paetus 
Thrasea,  and  who  owed  his  death  under  Vespasian  to 
liis  courageous  freedom  of  speech.  The  charge  against 
him,  as  we  learn  from  Suetonius  (Uomit.  x.),  was  that 
in  a  comic  piece  which  he  had  composed  under  the 
title  of  "  Paris  and  CEnone,"  he  had  really  ridiculed 
the  Emperor's  divorce  from  one  of  his  wives.  With 
an  obsequious  Senate  such  a  charge  proved  fatal  to 
him.  Tacitus  says  ^^  our  hands,"  because  he  was  him- 
self a  senator,  though  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  v/as 
at  Rome  at  the  time. 


LIFE  OF  AGRICOLA.  69 

Mmiriais,  Rusticus,  Scnecio.     See  notes  on  ch.  Ii.  chap. 

That  savage  countenance,  reddened  with  the  hue  with 
which  he  defied  shame  [scBvns  illc  vnltus  ct  rubor  quo 
se  contra  pudorem  viipiiebat). 

A  passage  in  the  Hist,  (iv,  40)  illustrates  the  word 
"rubor."  We  are  told  that  on  the  occasion  of  Do- 
mitian's  taking  his  seat  in  the  Senate  and  making  his 
first  speech,  "the  frequent  blush  on  his  countenance 
passed  for  modesty."  Suetonius  (Domit.  xviii.),  in 
describing  his  appearance,  mentions  "  a  redness  of 
face"  as  one  of  his  natural  peculiarities. 

With  transitory  praises  {temporalibns  laudibus). 

Ritter,  following  Lipsius,  reads  "  immortalibus"  for  chap. 
the  rare  word  "  temporalibus  "  which  is  found  in  the 
MSS.  We  cannot  see  that  anything  is  thus  gained  ; 
indeed  we  think  that  the  context  is  rather  in  favour  of 
"temporalibus"  in  the  sense  of  "feeble,  transitory." 
The  meaning  appears  to  be  :  "  Feeble  though  we  are, 
let  us  do  our  best  to  honour  Agricola  with  such 
praises  and  such  imitation  as  our  powers  permit."  The 
epithet  "immortalis"  would  not  suit  this  meaning. 
Tacitus  is  not  speaking  of  this  particular  memoir, 
but  of  the  every-day  praises  which  Agricola's  family 
would  bestow  on  him. 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 


INTRODUCTION    TO    THE 
GERMANY. 

The  following  passage  of  the  Germany^  enables  us 
to  fix  the  date  of  its  composition.  "  Rome  was  in 
her  640th  year  when  we  first  heard  of  the  Cimbrian 
invader  in  the  consulship  of  Csecilius  Metellus  and 
Papirius  Carbo,  from  which  time  to  the  second  consul- 
ship of  the  Emperor  Trajan  we  find  to  be  an  interval 
of  about  210  years."  It  must,  therefore,  have  been 
written  A.U.C.  851,  A.D.  98. 

Various,  some  of  them  extravagantly  wild,  conjec- 
tures have  been  hazarded  as  to  the  purpose  of  the 
work.  It  would  tax  our  ingenuity  to  imagine  a  more 
improbable  supposition  than  that  Tacitus  deliberately 
intended  to  furnish  Trajan  with  information  about  the 
character  and  situation  of  the  dififerent  Germanic 
tribes,  with  a  view  to  the  invasion  and  possible  con- 
quest of  the  country.  The  Emperor,  we  have  little 
doubt,  knew  quite  as  much  about  Germany  as  the 
historian,  and,  had  he  known  less,  it  is  difficult  to  see 
how  the  vague  and  imperfect  descriptions  of  the  work 
in  question  could  have  helped  him  in  planning  a  cam- 

^  Germany,  chap.  37. 


74  INTRODUCTION  TO 

paign.     Of  this  Tacitus  must  have  been  well  aware. 
A  much  more  plausible   notion,  and  one   which  has 
found  favour  with  several  editors  and  translators,  is, 
that  in  the  rude  and  simple  virtues  of  the  Germans 
Tacitus  saw  a  conspicuous  contrast  to  Roman  degen- 
eracy, as  well  as  the  germs  of  future  greatness.     We 
think  there  is  probably  some  truth  in  this  view,  though 
we  cannot  give  it  our  unqualified  assent.     There  are 
certainly  passages  in  the  Germany  which  suggest  a 
comparison  between  the  merits  of  barbarian  simplicity 
and   the  complicated  evils  of  a  highly  artificial  and 
luxurious  civilization.     But  while  Tacitus  dwells  on 
the  virtues   of   the  Germans,  he   shows  that  he  was 
by  no  means  insensible  to  their  weaknesses  and  vices. 
He  particularly  mentions  their  extreme  addiction  to 
drunkenness  and  gambling.     While  he  recognises  in 
them  a  formidable  foe  to  the  Empire,  and  is  prompted 
in  one  place ^  to  speak  of  them  with  an  almost  savage 
hatred,  he  still  seems  to  have  thought  meanly  of  their 
capacity  for  united  action.    We  see  no  reason  for  believ- 
ing that  he  anticipated  fatal  disasters  to  Rome  from 
the  side  of  Germany,  or  that  he  dimly  perceived  the 
signs  of  a  new  world  in  the  many  noble  qualities  of 
its   free  and  brave  peoples.     Tacitus  was  a  thorough 
and  genuine  Roman ;  though  he  feared  and  hated  the 
corruptions  of  his  age,  and  perhaps  felt  with  satis- 
faction that  his  work  was  an  indirect  satire  on  them, 
yet  he  appears  to  have  had  great  confidence  in  the 
destinies  of  Rome — a  confidence  which  was,  no  doubt, 
strengthened  by  the  outward  splendour  and  prosperity 
of  Trajan's  reign. 

1  Germany,  chap.  33. 


THE  GERMANY.  75 

If  we  are  to  indulge  in  conjecture,  we  should  say 
that  the  passage^  in  which  he  enumerates  the  Roman 
losses  in  Germany  explains  the  historian's  motive. 
His  imagination  was  evidently  impressed  by  the  com- 
bined phenomena  of  a  multitude  of  fierce  independent 
tribes,  and  of  an  indefinite  tract  of  country,  "brist- 
ling," as  he  describes  it,  "  with  forests,  or  reeking  with 
swamps."  The  apparent  impossibility  of  ever  bring- 
ing it  within  the  limits  of  the  Empire,  and  the  vaguely 
terrible  stories  which  were  certain  to  be  current  at 
Rome  about  the  horrors  of  the  climate  and  the  strange 
aspect  and  ferocious  barbarism  of  the  inhabitants, 
would  be  certain  to  invest  the  subject  with  interest 
for  Roman  readers. 

Ritter^  has  somewhat  ingeniously,  and  not  un- 
reasonably, suggested  that  Tacitus  intended  the  Ger- 
many to  be  a  kind  of  explanatory  appendix  to  the 
History,  in  which  he  has  frequently  occasion  to  de- 
scribe campaigns  of  which  that  country  was  the  scene. 
There  is  nothing  in  this  notion  which  necessarily 
clashes  with  the  hints  which  we  have  just  thrown  out. 
It  derives,  perhaps,  some  support  from  the  fact  that 
the  Germany  is  the  only  work  of  Tacitus  which  has 
no  kind  of  preface.  We  attach  little  importance  to 
Ritter's  remark  that  it  may  be  compared  to  the 
sketch-^  of  the  origin  and  manners  of  the  Jews,  only 
that,  from  its  greater  length,  it  could  not  have  con- 
veniently found  a  place  in  the  History,  We  are  by 
no  means  convinced  that  it  was  not  designed  to  be  a 


1  Germany,  chap.  37.  =  Ritter,  Tacit.  Proemium,  9. 

^  See  Hist.  v.  2  -ix. 


76  INTRODUCTION  TO 

distinct  and  complete  work  in  itself,  and  we  think  it 
at  least  probable  that  some  intimation  would  have 
been  given  of  the  character  and  purpose  which  Ritter 
assigns  to  it. 

Another  question  which  can  be  answered  only  by- 
conjecture  is,  "  What  were  Tacitus's  sources  of  infor- 
mation respecting  Germany  ?  Was  he  personally 
acquainted  with  the  country,  or  did  he  rely  solely  on 
the  accounts  of  others  ? "  On  this  point  we  have  no 
evidence  whatever;  we  are  dependent  wholly  on  what 
can  be  inferred  from  his  works.  Kritz,  in  the  preface 
to  his  edition  of  the  Germany,  published  in  i860, 
argues  very  confidently,  from  certain  passages,  that 
Tacitus  had  visited  the  country.  He  notices  the  use 
of  German  words,  such  as  fravica  (spear),  glesuvi 
(amber),  as  implying  some  knowledge  of  the  language. 
He  thinks  that  some  of  the  descriptions — those,  for 
instance,  of  the  houses  and  of  the  cattle — seem  to 
come  from  an  eye-witness ;  and  that  here  and  there 
an  expression  indicates  that  the  writer's  information 
was  drawn  from  the  natives.  But  we  cannot  see  why 
all  this  may  not  be  accounted  for  by  supposing  that 
Tacitus  had  often  conversed  with  Roman  officers  who 
had  served  in  Germany.  He  must  have  had  many 
opportunities  of  learning  all  that  he  has  told  us  about 
the  country  and  its  people.  The  elder  Pliny,  who 
knew  it  personally  from  military  service,  had  described 
in  twenty  books,  now  lost,  the  Germanic  wars,  a  work 
which,  from  its  length,  may  be  supposed  to  have 
treated  the  subject  exhaustively.  Whether  Tacitus, 
as  has  been  thought,  passed  those  last  four  years  of 
Agricola's  life   (a.d.  89  to  93),  of  which  he  speaks 


THE  GERMANY,  77 

with  such  sadness/  ia  Germany,  must  be  matter  of 
pure  conjecture. 

The  Germany  presents  a  number  of  difficult  geo- 
graphical and  ethnological  questions.  The  latter  we 
have  not  attempted  to  discuss.  For  the  geography, 
which  Tacitus  very  imperfectly  defines,  we  have  con- 
sulted, among  others.  Dr.  Latham's  edition,  which 
is  full  of  curious  and  interesting  matter.  The  map 
exhibits  only  those  tribes  which  are  mentioned  in  the 
work.  In  the  Annals  and  History  there  occur  several 
names'-  which  are  not  found  iii  the  Germany.  The 
omission  was  not,  as  far  as  we  can  see,  intentional. 
It  was  due,  probably,  to  the  incompleteness  of  the 
historian's  knowledge. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that,  by  Germany,  Tacitus 
means  what  the  Romans  spoke  of  as  "  Germany 
beyond  the  Rhine,"  as  distinguished  from  the  pro- 
vinces of  Upper  and  Lower  Germany  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  river, 

^  Life  of  Agricola,  chap.  45. 

*  The  Sugambri,  Gugerni,  Ampsivarii,  Tubantes,  Canninefates. 


GEOGRAPHICAL    NOTES    TO 
THE    GERMANY. 

The  Germany  of  Tacitus  is,  as  we  should  expect,  an 
ill-defined  geographical  area.  The  Rhine  and  Danube 
are  its  western  and  southern  boundaries.  The  Rhine 
divided  it  from  Gaul,  the  Danube  from  Vindelicia, 
Noricum,  and  Pannonia.  Its  eastern  boundary,  which 
parted  it  from  Dacia  and  Sarmatia,  is  vaguely  de- 
scribed as  "  mutuus  metus  aut  montes"  (ch.  i).  Ap- 
proximately, however,  we  may  say  that  a  point  in 
the  Danube  a  little  above  Pesth,  where  the  river 
makes  a  sharp  bend,  is  its  south-eastern  corner.  If 
from  this  point  we  draw  a  straight  line  to  Cracow, 
and  then  follow  the  course  of  the  Vistula,  we  shall 
get  what  nearly  represents  the  eastern  boundary. 
Tacitus  certainly  mentions  tribes  which  must  have 
been  to  the  east  of  the  Vistula,  but  he  intimates  that 
it  is  doubtful  whether  they  were,  for  the  most  part, 
properly  German.  Northwards  lay  the  imperfectly 
known  regions  of  the  Baltic,  which  he  speaks  of  as 
"broad  promontories  and  vast  islands"  (ch.  i).  All 
this  he  includes  in  Germany,  which  he  therefore  con- 
ceived as  comprehending  Scandinavia,  and  as  having 


GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY.    79 

no  known  boundary  on  the  north.  For  the  assistance 
of  our  readers,  we  have  given  in  the  following  table 
the  modern  localities  of  the  various  tribes  which  he 
mentions.  This  of  course  cannot  be  done  with  abso- 
lute precision. 

We  have  thought  it  unnecessary  that  all  these  tribes 
should  appear  in  the  map. 

yEstii  (chap  45). — The  yEstii  occupied  that  part 
of  Prussia  which  is  to  the  north-east  of  the  Vistula. 
Their  northern  boundary  was  the  Baltic  ("  Suevi- 
cum  Mare ").  The  name  still  survives  in  the  form 
"  Estonia." 

Angli  (chap.  40). — The  Angll  were  a  Suevic  clan. 
They  occupied,  probably,  the  larger  part  of  Sleswick- 
Holstein,  and,  possibly,  the  northern  districts  of 
Hanover. 

Angrivarii  (chap.  33). — The  settlements  of  the 
Angrivarii  were  to  the  v/est  of  the  Weser  (Visurgis), 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Minden  and  Herford,  and 
thus  coincide,  to  some  extent,  with  Westphalia.  Their 
territory  Avas  the  scene  of  Varus'  defeat.  It  has  been 
thought  that  the  name  of  this  tribe  is  preserved  in 
that  of  the  town  Engern. 

Aravisci  (chap.  28). — The  locality  of  the  Aravisci 
was  the  extreme  north-eastern  part  of  the  province  of 
Pannonia,  and  would  thus  stretch  from  Vienna  (Vin- 
dobona)  eastwards  to  Raab  (Arrabo),  taking  in  a  por- 
tion of  the  south-west  of  Hungary. 
-  Aviones  (chap.  40). — The  Aviones  were  a  Suevic 
clan.  They  are  mentioned  by  Tacitus  in  connexion 
with  the  Reudigni,  Angli,  Varini,  Eudoses,  Suardones, 
and  Nuithones,  all  Suevic  clans.     These  tribes  must 


80  GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 

have  occupied  Mecklenburg-Schwerin,  Mecklenburg- 
Strelitz,  and  Sleswick-Holstein,  the  Elbe  being  their 
eastern  boundary.  It  is,  however,  impossible  to  de- 
fine their  precise  localities. 

BastarncB  (chap.  46). — The  same  as  the  Peucini. 

Batavi  (chap.  29). — The  Batavi,  originally  a  tribe 
of  the  Chatti,  occupied  what  Tacitus  here  calls  "  the 
island  of  the  Rhine,"  which  (Hist.  iv.  12)  he  explains 
to  be  the  island  formed  by  the  ocean  on  the  north, 
and  by  the  Rhine  on  the  east  and  west.  Caesar  (Bell. 
Gall.  iv.  10)  speaks  of  it  as  the  "insula  Batavorum  " 
(by  which  name  it  was  generally  known),  and  defines 
it  rather  more  exactly  as  formed  by  the  Rhine,  the 
Waal,  and  the  Meuse.  It  would  thus  be  the  strip 
of  Holland  on  the  Avest  bank  of  the  Rhine,  from  about 
Arnheim  to  Rotterdam,  But  the  name  Batavi  seems  to 
have  extended  beyond  Caesar's  limits,  and  to  have 
reached  as  far  as  Leyden  ("  Lugdunum  Batavorum  "). 

Boil  (chap.  28). — The  Boii,  a  Gallic  tribe,  occupied 
the  eastern  portion  of  Bavaria,  and,  probably,  a  con- 
siderable part  of  Bohemia,  which  derives  its  name 
from  them. 

^r«r/m  (chap.  33). — The  original  settlements  of  the 
Bructeri,  from  which  they  were  driven  by  the  Cha- 
mavi  and  Angrivarii,  seem  to  have  been  between  the 
Rhine  and  the  Ems,  on  either  side  of  the  Lippe. 
Their  destruction  could  hardly  have  been  so  complete 
as  Tacitus  represents,  as  they  are  subsequently  men- 
tioned by  Claudian,  "  Paneg}Tis  de  Quarto  Consulatu 
Ilonorii,"  450 : — 

"  Venit  accola  silvse 
Bructeitis  Ilercyniie." 


TO  THE  GERMANY.  81 

Biu'i  (chap.  43).- — The  Buri  were  a  Suevic  clan. 
Their  settlements  were  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Cracow. 

Chamavi  (chap.  33). — The  Chamavi  (named  with 
the  Angrivarii)  seem  to  have  been  originally  settled 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ems,  about  Osnabruck,  and  pro- 
bably extended  westwards  as  far  as  the  Weser. 

Chasiiarii  (chap.  34). — The  Chasuarii  are  coupled 
with  the  Dulgubini.  Both  tribes  probably  dwelt  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Weser,  round  Buckeburg. 

Chatti  (chap.  30). — The  settlements  of  the  Chatti, 
one  of  the  chief  German  tribes,  apparently  coincide 
with  portions  of  Westphalia,  Nas.sau,  Hesse-Darm- 
stadt, and  Hesse-Cassel.  Dr.  Latham  assumes  the 
Chatti  of  Tacitus  to  be  the  Suevi  of  Ca;sar.  The 
fact  that  the  name  Chatti  does  not  occur  in  Caesar 
renders  this  hypothesis  by  no  means  improbable. 

CJiauci  (chap.  35). — The  settlements  of  the  Chauci 
were,  according  to  Tacitus,  very  extensive,  and 
stretched  from  the  North  Sea,  southwards,  as  far  as 
the  territories  of  the  Chatti.  They  must,  conse- 
quently, have  included  almost  the  entire  country 
between  the  Ems  and  the  Weser — that  is,  Oldenburg 
and  part  of  Hanover — and  have  taken  in  portions  of 
Westphalia  about  Munster  and  Paderborn. 

Cherusci  (chap.  yS). — The  Cherusci  were  neighbours 
of  the  Chauci  and  Chatti.  They  appear  to  have 
occupied  Brunswick  and  the  south  part  of  Hanover. 
Arminius,  who  destroyed  the  Roman  array  under 
Varus,  was  a  Cheruscan  chief. 

Cirnbri  (chap.  2^1)- — The  Cimbri,  in  the  time  of 
Tacitus,  occupied  Jutland. 

G 


82  GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 

Dulgiibini  (chap.  34). — See  Chasuarii. 

Elisii  (chap.  43). — The  Ehsii  were  a  clan  of  the 
Ligii.     See  Ligii. 

Eudoses  (chap.  40). — The  Eudoses  were  a  Suevic 
clan.     See  Aviones. 

Fcnni  (chap.  46). — The  Fenni  were  the  inhabitants 
of  Finland. 

Fosi  (chap.  36). — The  Fosi  were  neighbours  of  the 
Cherusci,  probably  to  the  north,  and  must  have  occu- 
pied part  of  Hanover. 

Frisii  (chap.  34). — The  Frisii  occupied  the  north- 
eastern corner  of  Holland. 

GotJiini  (chap.  43). — The  Gothini  are  probably  to 
be  placed  in  Silesia,  about  Breslau. 

Gothones  (chap.  43). — The  Gothones  probably  dwelt 
on  either  side  of  the  Vistula,  the  Baltic  being  their 
northern  boundary.  Consequently,  their  settlements 
would  coincide  with  portions  of  Pomerania  and 
Prussia.  Dr.  Latham  thinks  they  were  identical  with 
the  yEstii. 

Harii  (chap.  43). — The  Harii  were  a  clan  of  the 
Ligii.     See  Ligii. 

Hcllusii  (chap.  46). — The  Hcllusii  (with  the  Oxi- 
ones)  are  mentioned  as  a  fabulous  tribe.  Tacitus 
must  have  heard  vaguely  of  the  Finns  and  Lap- 
landers. 

Helvccones  (chap.  43). — See  IJgii. 

Hclvetii  (chap.  28). — The  Hclvetii,  originally  a 
Gallic  tribe,  crossed  the  Rhine,  and  occupied  parts  of 
what  is  now  Baden  and  Wurtemburg. 

Hej'juujiduri  (chap.  41). — The  settlements  of  the 
Hermunduri  must  have  been  in  Bavaria,  and  seem  to 


TO  THE  GERMANY.  83 

have  stretched  from  Ratisbon,  northwards,  as  far  as 
Bohemia  and  Saxony.  The  Saal  (which  Tacitus  mis- 
takes for  the  Elbe)  has  its  sources  in  the  country 
occupied  by  this  tribe. 

Lemovii  (chap.  43). — The  Lemovii  dwelt  on  the 
coast,  probably  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Danzig. 
They  bordered  on  the  Gothones,  to  the  west,  as  we 
think  most  probable. 

Ligii  (chap.  43). — The  Ligii  were  a  widely-spread 
tribe,  comprehending  several  clans.  Tacitus  names  the 
Harii,  Helvecones,  Manimi,  Elisii,  and  Nahanarvali. 
Their  territory  was  between  the  Oder  and  Vistula, 
and  would  include  the  greater  part  of  Poland,  and 
probably  a  portion  of  Silesia. 

Langobaj'di  (chap.  40). — The  settlements  of  the 
Langobardi  w^ere  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Elbe,  about 
Luneburg. 

Manimi  (chap.  43). — See  Ligii. 

Marcomanni  (chap.  43). — The  Marcomanni  pro- 
bably occupied  the  southern  portions  of  Bohemia. 
Marcomanni  =  men  of  the  "  marches." 

Marsigni  (chap.  43). — The  Marsigni  were  a  Suevic 
clan,  and  probably  dwelt  on  the  borders  of  Silesia  and 
Bohemia,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Glatz. 

Mattiaci  (chap.  29). — The  Mattiaci  are  to  be  placed 
in  Nassau,  about  Wiesbaden.  So  Zeuss  infers  from 
Pliny  (xxxi.  2),  who  says  that  there  are  warm  baths 
at  Mattiacum,  in  Germany. 

Nahanarvali  (chap.  43). — See  Ligii. 

Naristi,  Narisci  (chap.  42). — The  Naristi  seem  to 
have  been  settled  about  Ratisbon,  between  the 
Danube  and  the  Bohemian  frontier. 

G  2 


84  GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 

Nemetes  (chap.  28). — The  Nemetes  are  named  with 
the  Triboci  and  Vangiones.  These  tribes  dwelt  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  Rhine,  in  what  is  now  Rhenish 
Bavaria. 

Nervii  (chap.  28). — The  Nervii  dwelt  on  the  banks 
of  the  Meuse.  Caesar  speaks  of  them  as  one  of  the 
most  warlike  peoples  of  Gaul,  Tacitus  doubts  whether 
they,  as  well  as  the  Trcveri  whom  he  names  with 
them,  were  of  German  origin.  The  settlements  of  the 
Treveri  were  on  the  banks  of  the  Moselle. 

Niiitliones  (chap.  40). — The  Nuithones  were  a  Sue- 
vie  clan.     See  Aviones. 

Osi  (chaps.  28,  43). — The  Osi  seem  to  have  dwelt 
near  the  sources  of  the  Oder  and  the  Vistula,  under 
the  Carpathian  Mountains.  They  would  thus  have 
occupied  a  part  of  Gallicia. 

Oxioncs  (chap.  46). — See  Hellusii. 

Pcucini  (chap.  46). — The  Peucini  derived  their  name 
from  the  little  island  Peuce  (Piczino),  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Danube.  Pliny  (iv.  14)  speaks  of  them  as  a 
German  people  bordering  on  the  Daci.  They  would 
thus  stretch  through  Moldavia  from  the  Carpathian 
Mountains  to  the  Black  Sea.  Under  the  name  Bas- 
tarnae  they  are  mentioned  by  Livy  (xl.  57,  58)  as 
a  powerful  people,  who  helped  Philip,  king  of  Mace- 
donia, in  his  wars  with  the  Romans.  Plutarch 
("  Life  of  PauUus  .^milius,"  ch.  ix.)  says  they  were 
the  same  as  the  Galatai,  who  dwelt  round  the  Istei 
(Danube).  If  so,  they  were  Gauls,  which  Livy  also 
implies. 

Quadi  (chap.  42). — The  Quadi  probably  occupied 
Moravia. 


TO  THE  GERMANY.  85 

Reudigni  (chap.  40). — The  Reudigni  were  a  Suevic 
clan.     See  Aviones. 

Rugii  (chap.  43). — The  Rugii  were  a  coast-tribe, 
and  seem  to  have  occupied  the  extreme  north  of 
Pomerania,  about  the  mouth  of  the  Oder.  The  Isle 
of  Rugen  is  thought  to  have  derived  its  name  from 
them. 

Sarmatce  (chap.  46). — Tacitus  distinguishes  the  Sar- 
matae  from  the  Germans.  By  Sarmatia  he  seems  to 
have  understood  what  is  now  Moldavia  and  Wallachia, 
and  perhaps  part  of  the  south  of  Russia.  He  would 
probably  have  considered  the  Daci  a  branch  of  the 
Sarmatee. 

Semnones  (chap.  39). — The  Semnones  were  the  chief 
Suevic  clan.  Their  settlements  seem  to  have  been 
between  the  Elbe  and  Oder,  coinciding  as  nearly  as 
possible  with  Brandenburg,  and  reaching  possibly  into 
Prussian  Poland.  Tacitus  does  not  define  their  local- 
ity, but  speaks  of  them  as  an  important  and  widely- 
spread  tribe.  Velleius  Paterculus  (ii.  106)  says  that 
the  Elbe  bounded  them  on  one  side. 

Sitones  (chap.  45). — Where  the  Sitones  are  to  be 
^)laced  is  a  matter  of  pure  conjecture.  There  is 
nothing  to  indicate  whether  we  should  give  the  pre- 
ference to  Norway,  Sweden,  or  to  the  eastern  shores 
of  the  Baltic. 

Snardones  (chap.  40). — The  Suardones  were  a 
Suevic   clan.     See  Aviones. 

Sucvi  (chaps.  2,  I'i,  39). — The  Suevi,  according  to 
Tacitus,  occupied  the  larger  part  of  Germany.  In 
fact  Suevia  would  seem  to  have  been  a  comprehensive 
name    for   the    country   between    the    Elbe    and    the 


86    GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY. 

Vistula  as  far  north  as  the  Baltic.  Tacitus  and 
Cajsar  differ  about  the  Suevi  (see  Chatti).  Siiabia  is 
the  same  word  as  Suevia. 

Siiiones  (chap.  44). — The  Suiones  were  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Sweden  and  Norway,  which  Tacitus  supposed 
to  be  islands. 

Tencteri  (chap.  32). — The  Tencten  are  coupled  with 
the  Usipii.  Both  tribes  were  settled  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  Rhine,  and  seem  to  have  occupied  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Coblenz,  and  to  have  extended  as  far  as 
Wiesbaden,  where  they  would  touch  the  Mattiaci.  See 
Mattiaci. 

Trevcri  (chap.  28). — See  Nervii. 

Triboci  (chap.  28). — See  Nemetes. 

Ubii  (chap.  28). — The  Ubii,  originally  a  German 
people,  and  inhabitants  of  the  eastern  side  of  the 
Rhine  (probably  of  Westphalia  and  Holland),  were 
formed  into  a  colonia  by  Agrippina,  the  wife  of 
Claudius  and  mother  of  Nero.  It  was  known  as 
Colonia  Agrippinensis  (Cologne). 

Usipii  (chap.  32). — See  Tencteri. 

Vangioncs  (chap.  28). — See  Nemetes. 

Veneti  (chap.  46). — Tacitus  doubts  whether  the 
Veneti  were  a  German  or  Sarmatian  people.  Their 
locality  is  very  vaguely  described,  Russian-Poland 
to  the  east  of  the  Vistula  probably  would  be  included 
in  their  settlements. 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

Boundaries  of  Germany. 

Germany  is  separated  from  the  Galli,  the  Rhceti,  and  chap.  i. 
Pannonii,  by  the  rivers  Rhine  and  Danube;  mountain 
ranges,  or  the  fear  which  each  feels  for  the  other, 
divide  it  from  the  Sarmatre  and  Daci.  Elsewhere 
ocean  girds  it,  embracing  broad  peninsulas  and 
islands  of  unexplored  extent,  where  certain  tribes  and 
kingdoms  are  newly  known  to  us,  revealed  by  war. 
The  Rhine  springs  from  a  precipitous  and  inaccessible 
height  of  the  Rhaitian  Alps,  bends  slightly  westward, 
and  mingles  with  the  Northern  Ocean.  The  Danube 
pours  down  from  the  gradual  and  gently  rising  slope 
of  Mount  Abnoba,  and  visits  many  nations,  to  force 
its  way  at  last  through  six  channels  into  the  Pontus  ; 
a  seventh  mouth  is  lost  in  marshes. 

TJie  inhabitants.     Origin  of  the  name  "  Germany'.' 

The  Germans  themselves   I   should  regard  as  abori-    ckap,  n 
ginal,  and  not  mixed  at  all  with  other  races  through 
immigration  or  intercourse.     For,  in  former  times,  it 


83  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP.  II.  was  not  by  land  but  on  shipboard  that  those  who 
sought  to  emigrate  would  arrive ;  and  the  boundless 
and,  so  to  speak,  hostile  ocean  beyond  us,  is  seldom 
entered  by  a  sail  from  our  world.  And,  beside  the 
perils  of  rough  and  unknown  seas,  who  would  leave 
Asia,  or  Africa,  or  Italy  for  Germany,  with  its  wild 
country,  its  inclement  skies,  its  sullen  manners  and 
aspect,  unless  indeed  it  were  his  home  .''  In  their 
ancient  songs,  their  only  way  of  remembering  or 
recording  the  past,  they  celebrate  an  earth-born  god, 
Tuisco,  and  his  son  Mannus,  as  the  origin  of  their 
race,  as  their  founders.  To  Mannus  they  assign  three 
sons,  from  whose  names,  they  say,  the  coast  tribes  are 
called  Ingaevones  ;  those  of  the  interior,  Herminones  ; 
all  the  rest,  Istaevones.  Some,  with  the  freedom  of 
conjecture  permitted  by  antiquity,  assert  that  the  god 
had  several  descendants,  and  the  nation  several  appel- 
lations, as  Marsi,  Gambrivii,  Suevi,  Vandilii,  and  that 
these  are  genuine  old  names.  The  name  Germany,  on 
the  other  hand,  they  say,  is  modern  and  newly  intro- 
duced, from  the  fact  that  the  tribes  which  first  crossed 
the  Rhine  and  drove  out  the  Gauls,  and  are  now  called 
Tungrians,  were  then  called  Germans.  Thus  what 
was  the  name  of  a  tribe,  and  not  of  a  race,  gradually 
prevailed,  till  all  called  themselves  by  this  self- 
invented  name  of  Germans,  which  the  conquerors  had 
first  emj)loyed  to  inspire  terror. 

The  national  war-songs.     Legend  of  Ulysses. 
CHAP.  m.  They  say  that  Hercules,  too,  once  visited  them  ;  and 
when  going  into  battle,  they  sing  of  him  first  of  all 
heroes.     They  have  also  those  songs  of  theirs,  b}'  the 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  69 

recital  of  which  ("  baritus,"  they  call  it),  they  rouse  chap.  hi. 
their  courage,  while  from  the  note  they  augur  the 
result  of  the  approaching  conflict.  For,  as  their  line 
shouts,  they  inspire  or  feel  alarm.  It  is  not  so  much 
an  articulate  sound,  as  a  general  cry  of  valour.  They 
aim  chiefly  at  a  harsh  note  and  a  confused  roar, 
putting  their  shields  to  their  mouth,  so  that,  by  rever- 
beration, it  may  swell  into  a  fuller  and  deeper  sound. 
Ulysses,  too,  is  believed  by  some,  in  his  long  legendary 
wanderings,  to  have  found  his  way  into  this  ocean, 
and,  having  visited  German  soil,  to  have  founded  and 
named  the  town  of  Asciburgium,  which  stands  on  the 
bank  of  the  Rhine,  and  is  to  this  day  inhabited. 
They  even  say  that  an  altar  dedicated  to  Ulysses,  ^y  / 
with  the  addition  of  the  name  of  his  father,  Laertes,  ^ 
was  formerly  discovered  on  this  same  spot,  and  that 
certain  monuments  and  tombs,  with  Greek  inscriptions, 
still  exist  on  the  borders  of  Germany  and  Rhaetia. 
These  statements  I  have  no  intention  of  sustaining  by 
proofs,  or  of  refuting ;  every  one  may  believe  or 
disbelieve  them  as  he  feels  inclined. 


Physical  characteristics. 

For  my  own  part,  I  agree  with  those  who  think  that  chap.  iv. 
the  tribes  of  Germany  are  free  from  all  taint  of  inter- 
marriages with  foreign  nations,  and  that  they  ai)pear 
as  a  distinct,  unmixed  race,  like  none  but  themselves. 
Hence,  too,  the  same  physical  peculiarities  through- 
out so  vast  a  population.  All  have  fierce  blue  eyes, 
red  hair,  huge  frames,  lit  only  for  a  sudden  exeriion. 
They  are  less  able  to  bear  laborious  work.     Heat  and 


90  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP.  IV.  thirst  they  cannot  in  the  least  endure ;  to  cold  and 
hunger  their  climate  and  their  soil  inure  them. 

Climate  and  soil.  Precious  metals. 
CH.'vp.  V.  Their  country,  though  somewhat  various  in  appear- 
ance, yet  generally  either  bristles  with  forests  or  reeks 
with  swamps ;  it  is  more  rainy  on  the  side  of  Gaul, 
bleaker  on  that  of  Noricum  and  Pannonia.  It  is 
productive  of  grain,  but  unfavourable  to  fruit-bearing 
trees  ;  it  is  rich  in  flocks  and  herds,  but  these  are  for 
the  most  part  undersized,  and  even  the  cattle  have  not 
their  usual  beauty  or  noble  head.  It  is  number  that 
is  chiefly  valued  ;  they  are  in  fact  the  most  highly 
prized,  indeed  the  only  riches  of  the  people.  Silver 
and  gold  the  gods  have  refused  to  them,  whether  in 
kindness  or  in  anger  I  cannot  say.  I  would  not, 
however,  affirm  that  no  vein  of  German  soil  produces 
gold  or  silver,  for  who  has  ever  made  a  search .'' 
They  care  but  little  to  possess  or  use  them.  You 
may  see  among  them  vessels  of  silver,  which  have 
been  presented  to  their  envoys  and  chieftains,  held 
as  cheap  as  those  of  clay.  The  border  population, 
however,  value  gold  and  silver  for  their  commercial 
utility,  and  arc  familiar  with,  and  show  preference  for, 
some  of  our  coins.  The  tribes  of  the  interior  use 
the  simpler  and  more  ancient  practice  of  the  barter  of 
commodities.  They  like  the  old  and  well-known 
money,  coins  milled,  or  showing  a  two-horse  chariot. 
They  likewise  prefer  silver  to  gold,  not  from  any 
special  liking,  but  because  a  large  number  of  silver 
pieces  is  more  convenient  for  use  among  dealers  in 
cheap  and  common  articles. 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  91 

Arms,  uiilitary  ina7iocuvres,  and  discipline. 

Even  iron  is  not  plentiful  with  them,  as  we  infer  from  chap,  vi 
the  character  of  their  weapons.     But  few  use  swords 
or  long  lances.     They  carry  a  spear  {Jramea  is  their 
name  for  it),  with  a  narrow  and  short  head,  but  so 
sharp  and  easy  to  wield  that  the  same  weapon  serves, 
according    to    circumstances,    for    close    or    distant 
conflict.      As    for   the   horse-soldier,    he    is    satisfied 
with    a    shield    and    spear ;    the    foot-soldiers    also 
scatter  showers  of  missiles,  each  man  having  several 
and  hurling  them  to  an  immense  distance,  and  being 
naked  or  lightly  clad  with  a  little  cloak.      There  is 
no  display  about  their  equipment :  their  shields  alone 
are  marked  with  very  choice    colours.      A  few  only 
have  corslets,  and   just   one  or  two   here   and    there 
a    metal  or  leathern    helmet.       Their  horses  are  re- 
markable neither  for  beauty  nor  for  fleetness.      Nor 
are  they  taught  various  evolutions  after  our  fashion, 
but  are  driven  straight  forward,  or  so  as  to  make  one 
wheel  to  the  right  in  such  a  compact  body  that  none 
is  left  behind  another.     On  the  whole,  one  would  say 
that  their   chief  strength  is  in  their  infantry,  which 
fights  along  with  the  cavalry ;  admirably  adapted  to 
the  action  of  the  latter  is  the  swiftness  of  certain  foot- 
soldiers,  who  are  picked  from  the  entire  youth  of  their 
country,  and  stationed  in  front  of  the  line.       Their 
number  is  fixed, — a  hundred  from  each  canton  ;  and 
from  this  they  take  their  name  among  their  country- 
men, so   that    what   was    originally  a  mere    number 
has  now  become  a  title  of  distinction.     Their  line  of 
battle  is  drawn  up  in  a  wedge-like  formation.       To 


92  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP.  VI.  give  ground,  provided  you  return  to  the  attack,  is 
considered  prudence  rather  than  cowardice.  The 
bodies  of  their  slain  they  carry  off  even  in  indecisive 
engagements.  To  abandon  your  shield  is  the  basest 
of  crimes  ;  nor  may  a  man  thus  disgraced  be  present 
at  the  sacied  rites,  or  enter  their  council  ;  many, 
indeed,  after  escaping  from  battle,  have  ended  their 
infamy  with  the  halter. 


Govcrmnoit.     Influence  of  zvomen. 

CHAP.      They  choose  their  kings  by  birth,  their  generals  for 
^^^'        merit.     These  kings  have  not  unlimited  or  arbitrary 
power,  and  the  generals  do  more  by  example  than  by 
authority.       If  they    are    energetic,  if  they  are  con- 
spicuous, if  they  fight  in  the  front,  they  lead  because 
j^f~U  tLca^Cl^     they  are    admired.       But  to  reprimand,  to  imprison, 
'  even  to  flog,  is  permitted  to  the  priests  alone,  and  that 

not  as  a  punishment,  or  at  the  general's  bidding,  but, 
•    as  it  were,  by  the  mandate   of   the  god  whom    they 
/  believe  to  inspire  the  warrior.     They  also  carry  with 

[aa^^ux^*^  tUo.^  them  into  battle  certain  figures  and  _ilSg^|[gg  taken 
/^-i"fi^KV'*'t'/t<J;M<from  their  sacred  groves.  And  what  most  stimulates 
^^^^,^,^,.1^  '^'-■t'T-^*--their  courage  is,  that  their  squadrons  or  battalions, 
l^^^u^  JjiJi.^^  instead  of  being  formed  by  chance  or  by  a  fortuitous 
4f>         -Inrv  5^**--  gathering,  are  composed  of  families  and  clans.      Close 

.         JU    I     v^y  t^'^"^"*'  toO'  ^^^  those  dearest  to  them,  so  that  they 

3- hear  the  shrieks  of  women,  the  cries  of  infants.      They 

are  to  every  man  the  most  sacred  witnesses  of  his 
bravery — they  are  his  most  generous  applauders. 
The  soldier  brings  his  wounds  to  mother  and  wife,  who 
shrink  nut  from  counting  or    even   dcmandigg    theai 


'f(^\ 


.  f       ^fN 


^■^^-)>-  ".<^| 


GERMANY  AXD  ITS  TRIBES.  93 

and  who  administer  both  food  and  encouragement  to     chap 

VII 

the  combatants. 

Tradition    says    that    armies    already   wavering    and     chap 

'  .  VIII. 

giving   way    have    been  raUied  by  women  who,  with 

earnest  entreaties  and  bosoms  laid  bare,  have  vividK' 

represented     the     horrors     of    captivity,    which    '&vQ(Zrf'h*^  h*^^*^*^ 

Germans  fear  with  such  extreme  dread  on  behalf  of 

their  women,  that  the  strongest  tie  by  which  a  state 

can  be  bound  is  the  being  required  to  give,  among  the 

number  of  hostages,  maidens  of  noble  birth.     They 

even  believe  that  the  sex  has  a  certain  sanctity  and 

prescience,  and  they  do  not  despise  their  counsels,  or 

make   light   of  their   answers.     In    Vespasian's    days 

we  saw  Veleda,  long  regarded  by  many  as  a  divinity. 

In    former   times,    too,    they  venerated   Aurinia,   and 

many  other  Avomen,  but  not  with  servile  flatteries,  or 

with  sham  deification. 


Deities. 

Mercury  is  the  deity  whom  they  chiefly  worship,  and  chap,  ix 
on  certain  days  they  deem  it  right  to  sacrifice  to  him 
even  with  human  victims.  Hercules  and  Mars  they 
appease  with  more  lawful  offerings.  Some  of  the 
Suevi  also  sacrifice  to  Isis.  Ot  the  occasion  and 
origin  of  this  foreign  rite  I  have  discovered  nothing, 
but  that  the  image,  which  is  fashioned  like  a  light 
galley,  indicates  an  imported  worship.  The  Germans, 
however,  do  not  consider  it  consistent  with  the 
grandeur  of  celestial  beings  to  confine  the  gods  within 
walls,  or  to  liken  them  to  the   form    of  any    human 


94  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP.  IX.  countenance.  They  consecrate  woods  and  groves,  and 
they  apply  the  names  of  deities  to  the  abstraction 
which  they  see  only  in  spiritual  worship. 

Auguries  and  method  of  divination. 

CHAP.  X.  Augury  and  divination  by  lot  no  people  practise  more 
diligently.  The  use  of  the  lots  is  simple.  A  little 
bough  is  lopped  off  a  fruit-bearing  tree,  and  cut  into 
small  pieces  ;  these  are  distinguished  by  certain  marks, 
and  thrown  carelessly  and  at  random  over  a  white 
garment.  In  public  questions  the  priest  of  the  par- 
ticular state,  in  private  the  father  of  the  family, 
invokes  the  gods,  and,  with  his  eyes  towards  heaven, 
takes  up  each  piece  three  times,  and  finds  in  thein 
a  meaning  according  to  the  mark  previously  impres- 
sed on  them.  If  they  prove  unfavourable,  there  is 
no  further  consultation  that  day  about  the  matter  ; 
if  they  sanction  it,  the  confirmation  of  augury  is  still 
required.  For  they  are  also  familiar  with  the  prac- 
tice of  consulting  the  notes  and  the  flight  of  birds. 
It  is  peculiar  to  this  people  to  seek  omens  and  moni- 
tions from  horses.  Kept  at  the  public  expense,  in 
these  same  woods  and  groves,  are  white  horses,  pure 
from  the  taint  of  earthly  labour ;  these  are  yoked  to 
a  sacred  car,  and  accompanied  by  the  priest  and  the 
king,  or  chief  of  the  tribe,  who  note  their  neighings 
and  snortings.  No  species  of  augury  is  more  trusted, 
not  only  by  the  people  and  by  the  nobility,  but  also 
by  the  priests,  who  regard  themselves  as  the  ministers 
of  the  gods,  and  the  horses  as  acquainted  with  their 
will.  They  have  also  another  method  of  observing 
auspices,  by  which  they  seek  to  learn  the  result  of  an 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  95 

important  war.  Having  taken,  by  whatever  means,  a  chap.  x. 
prisoner  from  the  tribe  with  whom  they  are  at  war, 
they  pit  him  against  a  picked  man  of  their  own  tribe, 
each  combatant  using  the  weapons  of  their  country. 
The  victory  of  the  one  or  the  other  is  accepted  as  an 
incHcation  of  the  issue. 

Councils. 

About  minor  matters  the  chiefs  dehberate,  about  the  chap,  xi 
more  important  the  whole  tribe.  Yet  even  when  the 
final  decision  rests  with  the  people,  the  affair  is  always 
thoroughly  discussed  by  the  chiefs.  They  assemble, 
except  in  the  case  of  a  sudden  emergency,  on  certain 
fixed  days,  either  at  new  or  at  full  moon ;  for  this 
they  consider  the  most  auspicious  season  for  the  trans- 
action of  business.  Instead  of  reckoning  by  days 
as  we  do,  they  reckon  by  nights,  and  in  this  manner 
fix  both  their  ordinary  and  their  legal  appointments. 
Night  they  regard  as  bringing  on  day.  Their  free- 
dom has  this  disadvantage,  that  they  do  not  meet 
simultaneously  or  as  they  are  bidden,  but  two  or  three 
days  are  wasted  in  the  delays  of  assembling.  When 
the  multitude  think  proper,  they  sit  down  armed. 
Silence  is  proclaimed  by  the  priests,  who  have  on 
these  occasions  the  right  of  keeping  order.  Then, 
the  king  or  the  chief,  according  to  age,  birth,  dis- 
tinction in  war,  or  eloquence,  is  heard,  more  because 
he  has  influence  to  persuade  than  because  he  has 
power  to  command.  If  his  sentiments  displease  them., 
they  reject  them  with  murmurs  ;  if  they  are  satisfied, 
they  brandish  their  spears.  The  most  complimentary 
form  of  assent  is  to  express  approbation  with  their 
weapons. 


96  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

runi-shincuts.     Adviinistration  of  Justice. 

CHAP.  In  their  councils  an  accusation  may  be  preferred  or  a 
capital  crime  prosecuted.  Penalties  are  distinguished 
according  to  the  offence.  Traitors  and  deserters  are 
hanged  on  trees  ;  the  coward,  the  unwarlike,  the  man 
stained  with  abominable  vices,  is  plunged  into  the 
mire  of  the  morass,  with  a  hurdle  put  over  him. 
This  distinction  in  punishment  means  that  crime,  they 
think,  ought,  in  being  punished,  to  be  exposed,  while 
infamy  ought  to  be  buried  out  of  sight.  Lighter 
offences,  too,  have  penalties  proportioned  to  them  ; 
he  who  is  convicted,  is  fined  in  a  certain  number  of 
horses  or  of  cattle.  Half  of  the  fine  is  paid  to  the 
king  or  to  the  state,  half  to  the  person  whose  wrongs 
are  avenged  and  to  his  relatives.  In  these  same 
councils  they  also  elect  the  chief  magistrates,  who 
administer  law  in  the  cantons  and  the  towns.  Each 
of  these  has  a  hundred  associates  chosen  from  the 
people,  who  support  him  with  their  advice  and  in- 
fluence. 

Training-  of  the  youth. 

CHAP.  They  transact  no  public  or  private  business  without 
being  armed.  It  is  not,  however,  usual  for  anyone 
to  wear  arms  till  the  state  has  recognised  his  power 
to  use  them.  Then  in  the  presence  of  the  council 
one  of  the  chiefs,  or  the  young  man's  father,  or  some 
kinsman,  equips  him  with  a  shield  and  a  spear. 
These  arms  are  what  the  "toga"  is  with  us,  the  first 
honour  with  which  youth  is  invested.  Up  to  this 
time  he  is  regarded  as  a  member  of  a  household 
afterwards  as  a  member  of  the  commonwealth.    Very 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  97 

noble  birth  or  great  services  rendered  by  the  father  ^^m' 
secure  for  lads  the  rank  of  a  chief ;  such  lads  attach 
themselves  to  men  of  mature  strength  and  of  long 
approved  valour.  It  is  no  shame  to  be  seen  among 
a  chief's  followers.  Even  in  his  escort  there  are 
gradations  of  rank,  dependent  on  the  choice  of  the 
man  to  whom  they  are  attached.  These  followers 
vie  keenly  with  each  other  as  to  who  shall  rank  first 
with  his  chief,  the  chiefs  as  to  who  shall  have  the 
most  numerous  and  the  bravest  followers.  It  is  an 
honour  as  well  as  a  source  of  strength  to  be  thus 
always  surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  picked  youths  ; 
it  is  an  ornament  in  peace  and  a  defence  in  war.  And 
not  only  in  his  own  tribe  but  also  in  the  neighbouring 
states  it  is  the  renown  and  glory  of  a  chief  to  be  dis- 
tinguished for  the  number  and  valour  of  his  followers, 
for  such  a  man  is  courted  by  embassies,  is  honoured 
with  presents,  and  the  very  prestige  of  his  name  often 
settles  a  war. 

Warlike  ardour  of  the  people. 
When  they  go  into  battle,  it  is   a  disgrace   for  the     chap. 

.  XIV 

chief  to  be  surpassed  in  valour,  a  disgrace  for  his  fol- 
lowers not  to  equal  the  valour  of  the  chief  And  it 
is  an  infamy  and  a  reproach  for  life  to  have  survived 
the  chief,  and  returned  from  the  field.  To  defend, 
to  protect  him,  to  ascribe  one's  own  brave  deeds  to 
his  renown,  is  the  height  of  loyalty.  The  chief  fights 
for  victory  ;  his  vassals  fight  for  their  chief.  If  their 
native  state  sinks  into  the  sloth  of  prolonged  peace 
and  repose,  many  of  its  noble  youths  voluntarily  seek 
those  tribes  which  are  waging  some  war,  both  because 

H 


98  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP,      inaction    is   odious   to    their  race,  and   because  they 

XIV 

win  renown  more  readily  in  the  midst  of  peril,  and 
cannot  maintain  a  numerous  following  except  by 
violence  and  war.  Indeed,  men  look  to  the  liberality 
of  their  chief  for  their  war-horse  and  their  blood- 
stained and  victorious  lance.  Feasts  and  enter- 
tainments, which,  though  inelegant,  are  plentifully 
furnished,  are  their  only  pay.  The  means  of  this 
bounty  come  from  war  and  rapine.  Nor  are  they  as 
easily  persuaded  to  plough  the  earth  and  to  wait  for 
the  year's  produce  as  to  challenge  an  enemy  and  earn 
the  honour  of  wounds.  Nay,  they  actually  think  it 
tame  and  stupid  to  acquire  by  the  sweat  of  toil  what 
they  might  win  by  their  blood. 

Habits  ill  time  of  peace. 
CHAP.  Whenever  they  are  not  fighting,  they  pass  much  of 
their  time  in  the  chase,  and  still  more  in  idleness, 
giving  themselves  up  to  sleep  and  to  feasting,  the 
bravest  and  the  most  warlike  doing  nothing,  and  sur- 
rendering the  management  of  the  household,  of  the 
home,  and  of  the  land,  to  the  women,  the  old  men, 
and  all  the  weakest  members  of  the  family.  They 
themselves  lie  buried  in  sloth,  a  strange  combination 
in  their  nature  that  the  same  men  should  be  so  fond 
of  idleness,  so  averse  to  peace.  It  is  the  custom  of 
the  states  to  bestow  by  voluntary  and  individual 
contribution  on  the  chiefs  a  present  of  cattle  or  of 
grain,  which,  while  accepted  as  a  compliment,  sup- 
plies their  wants.  They  are  particularly  delighted  by 
gifts  from  neighbouring  tribes,  which  are  sent  not 
only   by  individuals   but  also   by  the  state,  such  as 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  99 


CHAP. 

XV. 


choice  steeds,  heavy  armour,  trappings,  and  neck- 
chains.  We  have  now  taught  them  to  accept  money 
also. 

A  rrangement  of  their  tozvns.     Subterranean  dwellings. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  nations  of  Germany  have  ^^yi' 
no  cities,  and  that  they  do  not  even  tolerate  closely 
contiguous  dwellings.  They  live  scattered  and  apart, 
just  as  a  spring,  a  meadow,  or  a  wood  has  attracted 
them.  Their  villages  they  do  not  arrange  in  our 
fashion,  with  the  buildings  connected  and  joined  to- 
gether, but  every  person  surrounds  his  dwelling  with 
an  open  space,  either  as  a  precaution  against  the 
disasters  of  fire,  or  because  they  do  not  know  how 
to  build.  No  use  is  made  by  them  of  stone  or  tile ; 
they  employ  timber  for  all  purposes,  rude  masses 
without  ornament  or  attractiveness.  Some  parts  of 
their  buildings  they  stain  more  carefully  with  a  clay 
so  clear  and  bright  that  it  resembles  painting,  or  a 
coloured  design.  They  are  wont  also  to  dig  out  sub- 
terranean caves,  and  pile  on  them  great  heaps  of 
dung,  as  a  shelter  from  winter  and  as  a  receptacle 
for  the  year's  produce,  for  by  such  places  they  miti- 
gate the  rigour  of  the  cold.  And  should  an  enemy 
approach,  he  lays  waste  the  open  country,  while 
what  is  hidden  and  buried  is  either  not  known  to 
exist,  or  else  escapes  him  from  the  very  fact  that  it 
has  to  be  searched  for. 

Di'ess. 
Thev  all  wrap  themselves  in  a  cloak  which  is  fastened     chap 

.  '  ^  XVII. 

with  a  clasp,   or,  if  this  is  not  forthcoming,  with  a 

li  2 


100  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP,  thorn,  leaving  the  rest  of  their  persons  bare.  They 
pass  whole  days  on  the  hearth  by  the  fire.  The 
wealthiest  are  distinguished  by  a  dress  which  is  not 
flowing,  like  that  of  the  Sarmatse  and  Partlii,  but  is 
tight,  and  exhibits  each  limb.  They  also  wear  the 
skins  of  wild  beasts;  the  tribes  on  the  Rhine  and 
Danube  in  a  careless  fashion,  those  of  the  interior 
with  more  elegance,  as  not  obtaining  other  clothing 
by  commerce.  These  select  certain  animals,  the  hides 
of  which  they  strip  off  and  vary  them  with  the 
spotted  skins  of  beast.s,  the  produce  of  the  outer 
ocean,  and  of  seas  unknown  to  us.  The  women  have 
the  same  dress  as  the  men^  except  that  they  gene- 
rally wrap  themselves  in  linen  garments,  which  they 
embroider  with  purple,  and  do  not  lengthen  out  the 
upper  part  of  their  clothing  into  sleeves.  The  upper 
and  lower  arm  is  thus  bare,  and  the  nearest  part  of 
the  bosom  is  also  exposed. 

Marriage  lazvs. 

^\J{  Their  marriage  code,  however,  is  strict,  and  indeed  no 
part  of  their  manners  is  more  praiseworthy.  Almost 
alone  among  barbarians  they  are  content  with  one 
wife,  except  a  very  few  among  them,  and  these  not 
from  sensuality,  but  because  their  noble  birth  pro- 
cures for  them  many  offers  of  alliance.  The  wife 
does  not  bring  a  dower  to  the  husband,  but  the 
husband  to  the  wife.  The  parents  and  relatives  are 
present,  and  pass  judgment  on  the  marriage-gifts,  gifts 
not  meant  to  suit  a  woman's  taste,  nor  such  as  a 
bride  w^ould  deck  herself  with,  but  oxen,  a  capari- 
soned steed,  a  shitld,  a  lance,  and  a  sword.     With 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  101 

these  presents  the  wife  is  espoused,  and  she  herself  ^^[{ 
in  her  turn  brings  her  husband  a  gift  of  arms.  This 
they  count  their  strongest  bond  of  union,  these  their 
sacred  mysteries,  these  their  gods  of  marriage.  Lest 
the  woman  should  think  herself  to  stand  apart  from 
aspirations  after  noble  deeds  and  from  the  perils  of 
war,  she  is  reminded  by  the  ceremony  which  inaugu- 
rates marriage  that  she  is  her  husband's  partner  in 
toil  and  danger,  destined  to  suffer  and  to  dare  with 
him  alike  both  in  peace  and  in  war.  The  yoked  oxen, 
the  harnessed  steed,  the  gift  of  arms,  proclaim  this 
fact.  She  must  live  and  die  with  the  feeling  that  she 
is  receiving  what  she  must  hand  down  to  her  chil- 
dren neither  tarnished  nor  depreciated,  Vv'hat  future 
daughters-in-law  may  receive,  and  may  be  so  passed 
on  to  her  grand-children. 

Thus  with  their  virtue  protected  they  live  uncorrup-  chap, 
ted  by  the  allurements  of  public  shows  or  the  stimu- 
lant of  feastings.  Clandestine  correspondence  is  equally 
unknown  to  men  and  women.  Very  rare  for  so 
numerous  a  population  is  adultery,  the  punishment 
for  which  is  prompt,  and  in  the  husband's  power. 
Having  cut  off  the  hair  of  the  adulteress  and  stripped 
her  naked,  he  expels  her  from  the  house  in  the  pre- 
sence of  her  kinsfolk,  and  then  flogs  her  through 
the  whole  village.  The  loss  of  chastity  meets  with 
no  indulgence  ;  neither  beauty,  youth,  nor  wealth  will 
procure  the  culprit  a  husband.  No  one  in  Germany 
laughs  at  vice,  nor  do  they  call  it  the  fashion  to  cor- 
rupt and  to  be  corrupted.  Still  better  is  the  condition 
of  those  states  in  which  only  maidens  are  given  in 


102  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

^j-^P-  marriage,  and  where  the  hopes  and  expectations  of 
a  bride  are  then  finally  terminated.  They  receive 
one  husband,  as  having  one  body  and  one  life,  that 
they  may  have  no  thoughts  beyond,  no  further- 
reaching  desires,  that  they  may  love  not  so  much 
the  husband  as  the  married  state.  To  limit  the 
number  of  their  children  or  to  destroy  any  of  their 
subsequent  offspring  is  accounted  infamous,  and  good 
habits  are  here  more  effectual  than  good  laws  else- 
where. 

Their  children.  Laius  of  succession. 
CHAF.  In  every  household  the  children,  naked  and  filthy, 
grow  up  with  those  stout  frames  and  limbs  which  we 
so  much  admire.  Every  mother  suckles  her  own  off- 
spring, and  never  entrusts  it  to  servants  and  nurses. 
The  master  is  not  distinguished  from  the  slave  by 
being  brought  up  with  greater  delicacy.  Both  live 
amid  the  same  flocks  and  lie  on  the  same  ground  till 
the  freeborn  are  distinguished  by  age  and  recognised 
by  merit.  The  young  men  marry  late,  and  their 
vigour  is  thus  unimpaired.  Nor  are  the  maidens 
hurried  into  marriage  ;  the  same  age  and  a  similar 
stature  is  required  ;  well-matched  and  vigorous  they 
wed,  and  the  offspring  reproduce  the  strength  of  the 
parents.  Sister's  sons  are  held  in  as  much  esteem 
by  their  uncles  as  by  their  fathers  ;  indeed,  some  re- 
gard the  relation  as  even  more  sacred  and  binding, 
and  prefer  it  in  receiving  hostages,  thinking  thus  to 
secure  a  stronger  hold  on  the  affections  and  a  wider 
bond  for  the  family.  But  every  man's  own  children 
are  his  heirs  and  successors,  and  there  are  no  wills. 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  103 

Should  there  be  no  issue,  the  next  in  succession  to  ^xx^' 
the  property  are  his  brothers  and  his  uncles  on 
either  side.  The  more  relatives  he  has,  the  more 
numerous  his  connections,  the  more  honoured  is  his 
old  age;  nor  are  there  any  advantages  in  child- 
lessness. 


Hereditary  fends.     Fines  for  hojnicide.     Hospitality. 

It  is  a  duty  among  them  to  adopt  the  feuds  as  Avell  as  chap 
the  friendships  of  a  father  or  a  kinsman.  These  feuds 
are  not  implacable  ;  even  homicide  is  expiated  by  the 
payment  of  a  certain  number  of  cattle  and  of  sheep, 
and  the  satisfaction  is  accepted  by  the  entire  family, 
greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  state,  since  feuds  are 
dangerous  in  proportion  to  a  people's  freedom. 

No  nation  indulges  more  profusely  in  entertainments 
and  hospitality.  To  exclude  any  human  being  from 
their  roof  is  thought  impious  ;  every  German,  according 
to  his  means,  receives  his  guest  with  a  well-furnished 
table.  When  his  supplies  are  exhausted,  he  who  was 
but  now  the  host  becomes  the  guide  and  companion  to 
further  hospitality,  and  without  invitation  they  go  to 
the  next  house.  It  matters  not ;  tliey  are  entertained 
with  like  cordiality.  No  one  distinguishes  between 
an  acquaintance  and  a  stranger,  as  regards  the  rights 
of  hospitality.  It  is  usual  to  give  the  departing  guest 
whatever  he  may  ask  for,  and  a  present  in  return  is 
asked  with  as  little  hesitation.  They  are  greatly 
charmed  with  gifts,  but  they  expect  no  return  for 
what  they  give,  nor  feel  any  obligation  for  what  they 
receive. 


104  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

Habits  of  life. 

xxiF'  ^"  waking  from  sleep,  which  they  generally  prolong 
to  a  late  hour  of  the  day,  they  take  a  bath,  oftenest 
of  warm  water,  which  suits  a  country  where  winter 
is  the  longest  of  the  seasons.  After  their  bath  they 
take  their  meal,  each  having  a  separate  seat  and 
table  of  his  own.  Then  they  go  armed  to  business, 
or  no  less  often  to  their  festal  meetings.  To  pass  an 
entire  day  and  night  in  drinking  disgraces  no  one. 
Their  quarrels,  as  might  be  expected  with  intoxicated 
people,  are  seldom  fought  out  with  mere  abuse,  but 
commonly  with  wounds  and  bloodshed.  Yet  it  is  attheir 
feasts  that  they  generally  consult  on  the  reconciliation 
of  enemies,  on  the  forming  of  matrimonial  alliances, 
on  the  choice  of  chiefs,  finally  even  on  peace  and  war, 
for  they  think  that  at  no  time  is  the  mind  more  open  to 
simplicity  of  purpose  or  more  warmed  to  noble  aspira- 
tions. A  race  without  either  natural  or  acquired 
cunning,  they  disclose  their  hidden  thoughts  in  the 
freedom  of  the  festivity.  Thus  the  sentiments  of  all 
having  been  discovered  and  laid  bare,  the  discussion  is 
renewed  on  the  following  day,  and  from  each  occasion 
its  own  peculiar  advantage  is  derived.  They  deliberate 
when  they  have  no  power  to  dissemble  ;  they  resolve 
when  error  is  impossible. 

Food. 

CHAP.      A  liquor  for  drinking  is  made  out  of  barley  or  other 

^^"''      grain,  and   fermented   into   a  certain   resemblance  to 

wine.     The  dwellers  on  the  river-bank  also  buy  wine. 

Their  food  is  of  a  simple  kind,  consisting  of  wild-fruit, 

fresh    game,  and  curdled   milk.      They   satisfy  their 


XXIV. 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  105 

hunger  without  elaborate  preparation  and  without  xxm 
delicacies.  In  quenching  their  thirst  they  are  not 
equally  moderate.  If  you  indulge  their  love  of 
drinking  by  supplying  them  with  as  much  as  they 
desire,  they  will  be  overcome  by  their  own  vices  as 
easily  as  by  the  arms  of  an  enemy. 

Sports.     Passion  for  gambling. 

One  and  the  same  kind  of  spectacle  is  always  exhi-  chap. 
bited  at  every  gathering.  Naked  youths  who  practise 
the  sport  bound  in  the  dance  amid  swords  and  lances 
that  threaten  their  lives.  Experience  gives  them  skill, 
and  skill  again  gives  grace ;  profit  or  pay  are  out  of 
the  question ;  however  reckless  their  pastime,  its 
reward  is  the  pleasure  of  the  spectators.  Strangely 
enough  they  make  games  of  hazard  a  serious  occupa- 
tion even  when  sober,  and  so  venturesome  are  they 
about  gaining  or  losing,  that,  when  every  other  re- 
source has  failed,  on  the  last  and  final  throw  they 
stake  the  freedom  of  their  own  persons.  The  loser 
goes  into  voluntary  slavery  ;  though  the  younger  and 
stronger,  he  suffers  himself  to  be  bound  and  sold. 
Such  is  their  stubborn  persistency  in  a  bad  practice  ; 
they  themselves  call  it  honour.  Slaves  of  this  kind 
the  owners  part  with  in  the  way  of  commerce,  and  also 
to  relieve  themselves  from  the  scandal  of  such  a 
victory. 

Slavery. 

The    other     slaves     are     not  employed     after     our     chap. 
manner   with    distinct    domestic    duties    assigned    to 
them,  but  each  one  has  the  management  of  a  house 


XXV. 


106  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAP-  and  home  of  his  own.  The  master  requires  from  the 
slave  a  certain  quantity  of  grain,  of  cattle,  and  of 
clothing,  as  he  would  from  a  tenant,  and  this  is  the 
limit  of  subjection.  All  other  household  functions 
are  discharged  by  the  wife  and  children.  To  strike  a 
slave  or  to  punish  him  with  bonds  or  with  hard  labour 
is  a  rare  occurrence.  They  often  kill  them,  not  in 
enforcing  strict  discipline,  but  on  the  impulse  of 
passion,  as  they  would  an  enemy,  only  it  is  done  with 
impunity.  The  freedmen  do  not  rank  much  above 
slaves,  and  are  seldom  of  any  weight  in  the  family, 
never  in  the  state,  with  the  exception  of  those  tribes 
which  are  ruled  by  kings.  There  indeed  they  rise 
above  the  freedborn  and  the  noble  ;  elsewhere  the 
inferiority  of  the  freedman  marks  the  freedom  of 
the  state. 

Occupation  of  land.      Tillage. 

CHAP.  Of  lending  money  on  interest  and  increasing  it  by 
compound  interest  they  know  nothing, — a  more  effec- 
tual safeguard  than  if  it  were  prohibited. 

Land  proportioned  to  the  number  of  inhabitants  is 
occupied  by  the  whole  community  in  turn,  and  after- 
wards divided  among  them  according  to  rank.  A 
wide  expanse  of  plains  makes  the  partition  easy. 
They  till  fresh  fields  every  year,  and  they  have  still 
more  land  than  enough  ;  with  the  richness  and  extent 
of  their  soil,  they  do  not  laboriously  exert  themselves 
in  planting  orchards,  inclosing  meadows,  and  watering 
gardens.  Corn  is  the  only  produce  required  from  the 
earth  ;  hence  even  the  year  itself  is  not  divided  by 
them  into  as  many  seasons  as  with  us.    Winter,  spring, 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  107 

and  summer  have  both  a  meaninfr  and  a  name ;  the     chap. 

XXVI. 

name  and  blessings  of  autumn  are  alike  unknown, 

Funcj'al  rites. 
In  their  funerals  there  is  no  pomp ;  they  simply  observe     chap. 

XXVII 

the  custom  of  burning  the  bodies  of  illustrious  men 
with  certain  kinds  of  wood.  They  do  not  heap  gar- 
ments or  spices  on  the  funeral  pile.  The  arms  of  the 
dead  man  and  in  some  cases  his  horse  are  consigned 
to  the  fire.  A  turf  mound  forms  the  tomb.  Monu- 
ments with  their  lofty  elaborate  splendour  they  reject 
as  oppressive  to  the  dead.  Tears  and  lamentations 
they  soon  dismiss  ;  grief  and  sorrow  but  slowly.  It 
is  thought  becoming  for  women  to  bewail,  for  men  to 
remember,  the  dead. 

Such  on  the  whole  is  the  account  which  I  have 
received  of  the  origin  and  manners  of  the  entire  Ger- 
man people.  I  will  now  touch  on  the  institutions  and 
religious  rites  of  the  separate  tribes,  pointing  out  how 
far  they  differ,  and  also  what  nations  have  migrated 
from  Germany  into  Gaul. 

Tribes  of  Western  Germany. 
That  highest  authority,  the  great   Julius,  informs  us     chap. 

XXVIII 

that  Gaul  was  once  more  powerful  than  Germany. 
Consequently  we  may  believe  that  Gauls  even  crossed 
over  into  Germany.  For  what  a  trifling  obstacle 
would  a  river  be  to  the  various  tribes,  as  they  grew  in 
strength  and  wished  to  possess  in  exchange  settle- 
ments which  were  still  open  to  all,  and  not  partitioned 
among  powerful  monarchies  !  Accordingly  the  coun- 
try  between   the    Hercynian   forest   and    the    rivers 


108 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 


CHAP. 
XXVIII 


CHAP. 
XXIX. 


Rhine  and  Mcenus,^  and  that  which  lies  beyond,  was 
occupied  respectively  by  the  Helvetii  and  Boii,  both 
tribes  of  Gaul.  The  name  Boiemum  still  survives, 
marking  the  old  tradition  of  the  place,  though  the 
population  has  been  changed.  Whether  however  the 
Aravisci  migrated  into  Pannonia  from  the  Osi,  a 
German  race,  or  whether  the  Osi  came  from  the 
Aravisci  into  Germany,  as  both  nations  still  retain  the 
same  language,  institutions,  and  customs,  is  a  doubt- 
ful matter;  for  as  they  were  once  equally  poor  and 
equally  free,  either  bank  had  the  same  attractions,  the 
same  drawback.s.  The  Treveri  and  Nervii  are  even 
eager  in  their  claims  of  a  German  origin,  thinking 
that  the  glory  of  this  descent  distinguishes  them  from 
the  uniform  level  of  Gallic  effeminacy.  The  Rhine 
banlv  itself  is  occupied  by  tribes  unquestionably 
German, — the  Vangiones,  the  Triboci,  and  the  Ne- 
metes.  Nor  do  even  the  Ubii,  though  they  have 
earned  the  distinction  of  being  a  Roman  colony,  and 
prefer  to  be  called  Agrippinenses,  from  the  name  of 
their  founder,  blush  to  own  their  origin.  Having 
crossed  the  sea  in  former  days,  and  given  proof  of 
their  allegiance,  they  were  settled  on  the  Rhine-bank 
itself,  as  those  who  might  guard  it  but  need  not  be 
watched. 

Foremost  among  all  these  nations  in  valour,  the  : 
Batavi  occupy  an  island  within  the  Rhine  and  but  a  j 
small  portion  of  the  bank.  Formerly  a  tribe  of  the 
Chatti,  they  were  forced  by  internal  dissension  to 
migrate  to  their  present  settlements  and  there  become 
a  part  of  the  Roman  Empire.  They  yet  retain  the 
^  The  Main. 


I 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  109 

honourable  badsre  of  an  ancient  alliance  ;  for  they  are     chap. 

XXIX 

not  insulted  by  tribute,  nor  ground  down  by  the 
tax-gatherer.  Free  from  the  usual  burdens  and 
contributions,  and  set  apart  for  fighting  purposes,  like 
a  magazine  of  arms,  we  reserve  them  for  our  wars. 
The  subjection  of  the  Mattiaci  is  of  the  same  charac- 
ter. For  the  greatness  of  the  Roman  people  has 
spread  reverence  for  our  empire  beyond  the  Rhine 
and  the  old  boundaries.  Thus  this  nation,  whose 
settlements  and  territories  are  on  their  own  side  of  the 
river,  are  yet  in  sentiment  and  purpose  one  with  us  ; 
in  all  other  respects  they  resemble  the  Batavi,  except 
that  they  still  gain  from  the  soil  and  climate  of  their 
native  land  a  keener  vigour.  I  should  not  reckon 
among  the  German  tribes  the  cultivators  of  the  tithe- 
lands,  although  they  are  settled  on  the  further  side  of 
the  Rhine  and  Danube.  Reckless  adventurers  from 
Gaul,  emboldened  by  want,  occupied  this  land  of 
questionable  ownership.  After  a  while,  our  frontier 
having  been  advanced,  and  our  military  positions 
pushed  forward,  it  was  regarded  as  a  remote  nook  of 
our  empire  and  a  part  of  a  Roman  province. 

Beyond  them  are  the  Chatti,  whose  settlements  begin  chap. 
at  the  Hercynian  forest,  where  the  country  is  not  so 
open  and  marshy  as  in  the  other  cantons  into  which 
Germany  stretches.  They  are  found  where  there  are 
hills,  and  with  them  grow  less  frequent,  for  the  Her- 
cynian forest  keeps  close  till  it  has  seen  the  last  of 
its  native  Chatti.  Hardy  frames,  close-knit  limbs, 
fierce  countenances,  and  a  peculiarly  vigorous  courage, 
mark    the   tribe.      For    Germans,    they    have    much 


XXX. 


110  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

xxjf'  intelligence  and  sagacity;  they  promote  their  picked 
men  to  power,  and  obey  those  whom  they  promote  ; 
they  keep  their  ranks,  note  their  opportunities,  check 
their  impulses,  portion  out  the  day,  intrench  them- 
selves by  night,  regard  fortune  as  a  do-ubtful,  valour 
.  as  an  unfailing,  resource ;  and  what  is  most  unusual, 
and  only  given  to  systematic  discipline,  they  rely  more 
on  the  general  than  on  the  army.  Their  whole 
strength  is  in  their  infantry,  which,  in  addition  to  its 
arms,  is  laden  with  iron  tools  and  provisions.  Other 
tribes  you  see  going  to  battle,  the  Chatti  to  a  cam- 
paign. Seldom  do  they  engage  in  mere  raids  and 
casual  encounters.  It  is  indeed  the  peculiarity  of  a 
cavalry  force  quickly  to  win  and  as  quickly  to  yield 
a  victory.  Fleetness  and  timidity  go  together; 
deliberateness  is  more  akin  to  steady  courage. 

xxxi'  ^  practice,  rare  among  the  other  German  tribes,  and 
simply  characteristic  of  individual  prowess,  has  be- 
come general  among  the  Chatti,  of  letting  the  hair 
and  beard  grow  as  soon  as  they  have  attained 
manhood,  and  not  till  they  have  slain  a  foe  laying 
aside  that  peculiar  aspect  which  devotes  and  pledges 
them  to  valour.  Over  the  spoiled  and  bleeding  enemy 
they  show  their  faces  once  more  ;  then,  and  not  till 
then,  proclaiming  that  they  have  discharged  the 
obligations  of  their  birth,  and  proved  themselves 
worthy  of  their  country  and  of  their  parents.  The 
coward  and  the  unwarlike  rem.ain  unshorn.  The 
bravest  of  them  also  wear  an  iron  ring  (which  other- 
wise is  a  mark  of  disgrace  among  the  people)  until 
they  have  released  themselves  by  the  slaughter  of  a 

! 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  11] 

foe.  Most  of  the  Chatti  delight  in  these  fashions.  xx.>u' 
Even  hoary-headed  men  are  distinguished  by  them, 
and  are  thus  conspicuous  alike  to  enemies  and  to 
fellow-countrymen.  To  begin  the  battle  always  rests 
with  them  ;  they  form  the  first  line,  an  unusual  spectacle. 
Nor  even  in  peace  do  they  assume  a  more  civilised 
aspect.  They  have  no  home  or  land  or  occupation ; 
they  are  supported  by  whomsoever  they  visit,  as 
lavish  of  the  property  of  others  as  they  are  regardless 
of  their  own,  till  at  length  the  feebleness  of  age  makes 
them  unequal  to  so  stern  a  valour. 

Next  to  the  Chatti  on  the  Rhine,  which  has  now  a  chap, 
well-defined  channel,  and  serves  as  a  boundary,  dwell 
the  Usipii  and  Tencteri.  The  latter,  besides  the  more 
usual  military  distinctions,  particularly  excel  in  the 
organisation  of  cavalry,  and  the  Chatti  are  not  more 
famous  for  their  foot-soldiers  than  are  the  Tencteri 
for  their  horsemen.  What  their  forefathers  originated, 
posterity  maintain.  This  supplies  sport  to  their 
children,  rivalry  to  their  youths  :  even  the  aged  keep 
it  up.  Horses  are  bequeathed  along  with  the  slaves, 
the  dwelling-house,  and  the  usual  rights  of  inheritance ; 
they  go  to  the  son,  not  to  the  eldest,  as  does  the 
other  property,  but  to  the  most  warlike  and  coura- 
geous. 

After  the  Tencteri  came,  in  former  days,  the  Bructeri ;    J^H^?-, 
but  the  general  account  now  is,  that  the  Chamavi  and 
Angrivarii  entered  their  settlements,  drove  them  out 
and  utterly  exterminated  them  with  the  common  help 
of  the  neighbouring  tribes,  either  from  hatred  of  their 


n?,  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

xiPxni  tyranny,  or  from  the  attractions  of  plunder,  or  from 
heaven's  favourable  regard  for  us.  It  did  not  even 
grudge  us  the  spectacle  of  the  conflict.  More  than 
sixty  thousand  fell,  not  beneath  the  Roman  arms  and 
weapons,  but,  grander  far,  before  our  delighted  eyes. 
May  the  tribes,  I  pray,  ever  retain  if  not  love  for 
us,  at  least  hatred  for  each  other;  for  while  the 
destinies  of  empire  hurry  us  on,  fortune  can  give  no 
greater  boon  than  discord  among  our  foes. 

CHAR  Xhe  Angrivarii  and  Chamavi  are  bounded  in  the  rear 
by  the  Dulgubini  and  Chasuarii,  and  other  tribes  not 
equally  famous.  Towards  the  river  are  the  Frisii, 
distinguished  as  the  Greater  and  Lesser  Frisii,  accor- 
ding to  their  strength.  Both  these  tribes,  as  far  as 
the  ocean,  are  skirted  by  the  Rhine,  and  their  territory 
also  embraces  vast  lakes  which  Roman  fleets  have 
navigated.  We  have  even  ventured  on  the  ocean 
itself  in  these  parts.  Pillars  of  Hercules,  so  rumour 
commonly  says,  still  exist ;  whether  Hercules  really 
visited  the  country,  or  whether  we  have  agreed  to 
ascribe  every  work  of  grandeur,  wherever  met  with, 
to  his  renown.  Drusus  Germanicus  indeed  did  not 
lack  daring ;  but  the  ocean  barred  the  explorer's 
access  to  itself  and  to  Hercules.  Subsequently  no  one 
has  made  the  attempt,  and  it  has  been  thought 
more  pious  and  reverential  to  believe  in  the  actions  of 
the  gods  than  to  inquire. 


NortJiern  tribes. 

taken  note  of  'N 
Northwards  the  country  takes  a  vast  sweep.     First 


CHAP.     Thus  far  we  have  taken  note  of  Western  Germany. 

XXXV.  ^ 


I 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  113 

comes  the  tribe  of  the  Chauci,  which,  beginning  at  the  xxxv 
Frisii^n  settlements,  and  occupying  a  part  of  the  coast, 
stretches  along  the  frontier  of  all  the  tribes  which  I 
have  enumerated,  till  it  reaches  with  a  bend  as  far  as 
the  Chatti.  This  vast  extent  of  country  is  not  merely 
possessed,  but  densely  peopled,  by  the  Chauci,  the 
noblest  of  the  German  races,  a  nation  who  would 
maintain  their  greatness  by  righteous  dealing.  With- 
out ambition,  without  lawless  violence,  they  live 
peaceful  and  secluded,  never  provoking  a  war  or 
injuring  others  by  rapine  and  robbery.  Indeed,  the 
crowning  proof  of  their  valour  and  their  strength  is, 
that  they  keep  up  their  superiority  without  harm  to 
others.  Yet  all  have  their  weapons  in  readiness,  and 
an  army  if  necessary,  with  a  multitude  of  men  and 
horses ;  and  even  while  at  peace  they  have  the  same 
renown  of  valour. 

Dwelling  on  one  side  of  the  Chauci  and  Chatti,  the  -^^xvi 
Cherusci  long  cherished,  unassailed,  an  excessive  and 
enervating  love  of  peace.  This  was  more  pleasant 
than  safe,  for  to  be  peaceful  is  self-deception  among 
lawless  and  powerful  neighbours.  Where  the  Strang 
hand  decides,  moderation  and  justice  are  terms  applied 
only  to  the  more  powerful  ;  and  so  the  Cherusci,  ever 
reputed  good  and  just,  are  now  called  cowards  and 
fools,  while  in  the  case  of  the  victorious  Chatti  success 
has  been  identified  with  prudence.  The  downfall  of 
the  Cherusci  brought  with  it  also  that  of  the  Fosi,  a 
neighbouring  tribe,  which  shared  equally  in  their 
disasters,  though  they  had  been  inferior  to  them  in 
prosperous  days. 

I 


114  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

Kxxv^i  -^^  ^^^^  same  remote  corner  of  Germany,  bordering  on 
the  ocean  dwell  the  Cimbri,  a  now  insignificant  tribe, 
but  of  great  renown.  Of  their  ancient  glory  wide- 
spread traces  yet  remain  ;  on  both  sides  of  the 
Rhine  are  encampments  of  vast  extent,  and  by 
their  circuit  you  may  even  now  measure  the  war- 
like strength  of  the  tribe,  and  find  evidence  of  that 
mighty  emigration.  Rome  was  in  her  640th  3'-ear 
when  we  first  heard  of  the  Cimbrian  invader  in  the 
consulship  of  Caecilius  Metellus  and  Papirius  Carbo, 
from  which  time  to  the  second  consulship  of  the 
Emperor  Trajan  we  have  to  reckon  about  210  years. 
So  long  have  we  been  in  conquering  Germany.  In 
the  space  of  this  long  epoch  many  losses  have  been 
'  sustained  on  both  sides.  Neither  Samnite  nor 
Carthaginian,  neither  Spain  nor  Gaul,  not  even 
the  Parthians,  have  given  us  more  frequent  warnings. 
German  independence  truly  is  fiercer  than  the  des- 
potism of  an  Arsaces.  What  else,  indeed,  can  the 
East  taunt  us  with  but  the  slaughter  of  Crassus, 
when  it  has  itself  lost  Pacorus,  and  been  crushed 
under  a  Ventidius  ?  But  Germans,  by  routing  or 
making  prisoners  of  Carbo,  Cassius,  Scaurus  Aurelius, 
Servilius  Caspio,  and  Marcus  Manlius,  deprived  the 
Roman  people  of  five  consular  armies,  and  they 
robbed  even  a  Caesar  of  Varus  and  his  three  legions. 
Not  without  loss  to  us  were  they  discomfited  by 
Marius  in  Italy,  by  the  great  Julius  in  Gaul,  and  by 
Drusus,  Nero,  and  Germanicus,  on  their  own  ground. 
Soon  after,  the  mighty  menaces  of  Caius  Caesar  were 
turned  into  a  jest.  Then  came  a  lull,  until  on  the 
occasion   of    our    discords    and    the   civil   war,    they 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  115 

stormed    the    winter  camp  of  our  legions,  and  even    x^Vii 
designed    the    conquest    of   Gaul.     Again  were  they 
driven  back  ;  and  in  recent  times  we  have  celebrated 
triumphs  rather  than  won  conquests  over  them. 

TJic  Sucvi  and  kindred  tribes. 
I    must    now  speak  of  the    Suevi,  who  are  not  one     chap. 

^  .  '     .  XXXVIII 

nation  as  are  the  Chatti  and  Tencteri,  for  they  occupy 
the  greater  part  of  Germany,  and  have  hitherto  been 
divided  into  separate  tribes  Vv'ith  names  of  their  own, 
though  they  are  called  by  the  general  designation  of 
"  Suevi."  A  national  peculiarity  with  them  is  to 
twist  their  hair  back,  and  fasten  it  in  a  knot.  This 
distinguishes  the  Suevi  from  the  other  Germans,  as  it 
also  does  their  own  freeborn  from  their  slaves. 
With  other  tribes,  either  from  some  connection  with 
the  Suevic  race,  or,  as  often  happens,  from  imitation, 
the  practice  is  an  occasional  one,  and  restricted  to 
youth.  The  Suevi,  till  their  heads  are  grey,  affect  the 
fashion  of  drawing  back  their  unkempt  locks,  and 
often  they  are  knotted  on  the  very  top  of  the  head. 
The  chiefs  have  a  more  elaborate  style ;  so  much  do 
they  study  appearance,  but  in  perfect  innocence,  not 
with  any  thoughts  of  love-making;  but  arranging  their 
hair  when  they  go  to  battle,  to  make  themselves  tall 
and  terrible,  they  adorn  themselves,  so  to  speak,  for 
the  eyes  of  the  foe. 

The  Semnones  give  themselves  out  to  be  the  most    xxxix 
ancient  and  renowned  branch   of  the  Suevi.     Their 
antiquity  is  strongly  attested  by  their  religion.     At  a 
stated  period,  all  the  tribes  of  the  same  race  assemble 

I  2 


116  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

CHAR  \yy  their  representatives  in  a  grove  consecrated  by  the 
auguries  of  their  forefathers,  and  by  immemorial 
associations  of  terror.  Here,  having  pubhcly  slaugh- 
tered a  human  victim,  they  celebrate  the  horrible 
beginning  of  their  barbarous  rite.  Reverence  also  in 
other  ways  is  paid  to  the  grove.  No  one  enters  it 
except  bound  with  a  chain,  as  an  inferior  acknowledg- 
ing the  might  of  the  local  divinity.  If  he  chance  to 
fall,  it  is  not  lawful  for  him  to  be  lifted  up,  or  to  rise 
to  his  feet ;  he  must  crawl  out  along  the  ground.  All 
this  superstition  implies  the  belief  that  from  this  spot 
the  nation  took  its  origin,  that  here  dwells  the 
supreme  and  all-ruling  deity,  to  Avhom  all  else  is 
subject  and  obedient.  The  fortunate  lot  of  the  Sem- 
nones  strengthens  this  belief;  a  hundred  cantons  are 
in  their  occupation,  and  the  vastness  of  their  commu- 
nity makes  them  regard  themselves  as  the  head  of  the 
Suevic  race. 

CHAP.  To  the  Langobardi,  on  the  contrary,  their  scanty 
numbers  are  a  distinction.  Though  surrounded  by  a 
host  of  most  powerful  tribes,  they  are  safe,  not  by 
submitting,  but  by  daring  the  perils  of  war.  Next 
come  the  Reudigni,  the  Aviones,  the  Anglii,  the 
Varini,  the  Eudoses,  the  Suardones,  and  Nuithones 
who  are  fenced  in  by  rivers  or  forests.  None  of  these 
tribes  have  any  noteworthy  feature,  except  their 
common  worship  of  Ertha,  or  mother-Earth,  and 
their  belief  that  she  interposes  in  human  affairs,  and 
visits  the  nations  in  her  car.  In  an  island  of  the 
ocean  there  is  a  .sacred  grove,  and  within  it  a  con- 
secrated chariot,  covered  over  with  a  garment.     Only 


XL 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  U7 


CHAP 
XL. 


one  priest  is  perantted  to  touch  it.  He  can  perceive 
the  presence  of  the  goddess  in  this  sacred  recess,  and 
walks  by  her  side  with  the  utmost  reverence  as  she  is 
drawn  along  by  heifers.  It  is  a  season  of  rejoicing, 
and  festivity  reigns  wherever  she  deigns  to  go  and  be 
received.  They  do  not  go  to  battle  or  wear  arms  ; 
every  weapon  is  under  lock  ;  peace  and  quiet  are 
known  and  welcomed  only  at  these  times,  till  the 
goddess,  weary  of  human  intercourse,  is  at  length 
restored  by  the  same  priest  to  her  tem.ple.  After- 
wards the  car,  the  vestments,  and,  if  you  like  to  believe 
it,  the  divinity  herself,  are  purified  in  a  secret  lake. 
Slaves  perform  the  rite,  who  are  instantly  swallowed 
up  by  its  waters.  Hence  arises  a  mysterious  terror 
and  a  pious  ignorance  concerning  the  nature  of  that 
which  is  seen  only  by  men  doomed  to  die.  This 
branch  indeed  of  the  Suevi  stretches  into  the  re- 
moter regions  of  Germany. 

Tribes  along  the  Danube  and  in  the  East  of  Germany. 
Nearer  to  us  is  the  state  of  the   Hermunduri  (I   shall     chap. 

^  XLI. 

follow  the  course  of  the  Danube  as  I  did  before  that 
of  the  Rhine),  a  people  loyal  to  Rome.  Consequently 
they,  alone  of  the  Germans,  trade  not  merely  on  tlie 
banks  of  the  river,  but  far  inland,  and  in  the  most 
flourishing  colony  of  the  province  of  Ryetia.  Every- 
where they  are  allowed  to  pass  without  a  guard ;  and 
while  to  the  other  tribes  we  display  only  our  arms  and 
our  camps,  to  them  we  have  thrown  open  our  houses 
and  country-seats,  which  they  do  not  covet.  It  is  in 
their  lands  that  the  Elbe  takes  its  rise,  a  famous  river 
known  to  us  in  past  days  ;  nov/  we  only  hear  of  it. 


118  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

'^^^f'  The  Narisci  border  on  the  Hermunduri,  and  then 
follow  the  Marcomanni  and  Quadi.  The  Marcomanni 
stand  first  in  strength  and  renown,  and  their  very- 
territory,  from  which  the  Boii  were  driven  in  a 
former  age,  was  won  by  valour.  Nor  are  the 
Narisci  and  Quadi  inferior  to  them.  This  I  may 
call  the  frontier  of  Germany,  so  far  as  it  is  completed 
by  the  Danube.  The  Marcomanni  and  Quadi  have, 
up  to  our  time,  been  ruled  by  kings  of  their  own 
nation,  descended  from  the  noble  stock  of  Maroboduus 
and  Tudrus.  They  now  submit  even  to  foreigners  ; 
but  the  strength  and  power  of  the  monarch  depend 
on  Roman  influence.  He  is  occasionally  supported 
by  our  arms,  more  frequently  by  our  money,  and  his 
authority  is  none  the  less. 

CHAP.      Behind   them    the    Marsigni,  Gotini,    Osi,    and    Buri, 

XLIII.  »      '  '  - 

close  in  the  rear  of  the  Marcomanni  and  Quadi.  Of 
these,  the  Marsigni  and  Buri,  in  their  language  and 
manner  of  life,  resemble  the  Suevi.  The  Gotini  and 
Osi  are  proved  by  their  respective  Gallic  and  Pannonian 
tongues,  as  well  as  by  the  fact  of  their  enduring 
tribute,  not  to  be  Germans.  Tribute  is  imposed  on 
them  as  aliens,  partly  by  the  Sarmatse,  partly  by  the 
Quadi.  The  Gotini,  to  complete  their  degradation, 
actually  work  iron  mines.  All  these  nations  occupy 
but  little  of  the  plain  country,  dwelling  in  forests  and 
on  mountain-tops.  For  Suevia  is  divided  and  cut  in 
half  by  a  continuous  mountain-range,  beyond  which 
live  a  multitude  of  tribes.  The  name  of  Ligii,  spread 
as  it  is  among  many  states,  is  the  most  widely  extended. 
It  will  be  enough  to  mention  the  most  powerful,  which 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  119 

are  the  Harii,  the  Helvecones,  the  Manimi,  the  Helisii  S^Lm' 
and  the  NahanarvaH.  Among  these  last  is  shown  a 
grove  of  immemorial  sanctity.  A  priest  in  female  attire 
has  the  charge  of  it.  But  the  deities  are  described  in 
Roman  language  as  Castor  and  Pollux.  Such,  indeed, 
are  the  attributes  of  the  divinity,  the  name  being 
Alcis,  They  have  no  images,  or,  indeed,  any  vestige 
of  foreign  superstition,  but  it  is  as  brothers  and  as 
youths  that  the  deities  are  worshipped.  The  Harii, 
besides  being  superior  in  strength  to  the  tribes  just 
enumerated,  savage  as  they  are,  make  the  most  of 
their  natural  ferocity  by  the  help  of  art  and  oppor- 
tunity. Their  shields  are  black,  their  bodies  dyed. 
They  choose  dark  nights  for  battle,  and,  by  the  dread 
and  gloomy  aspect  of  their  death-like  host,  strike 
terror  into  the  foe,  who  can  never  confront  their 
strange  and  almost  infernal  appearance.  For  in  all 
battles  it  is  the  eye  which  is  first  vanquished. 

Remaining  tribes. 

Beyond  the  Ligii  are  the  Gothones,  who  are  ruled  by  xliv 
kings,  a  little  more  strictly  than  the  other  German 
tribes,  but  not  as  yet  inconsistently  with  freedom. 
Immediately  adjoining  them,  further  from  the  coast, 
are  the  Rugii  and  Lemovii,  the  badge  of  all  these 
tribes  being  the  round  shield,  the  short  sword,  and 
servile  submission  to  their  kings. 

And  now  begin  the  states  of  the  Suiones,  situated 
on  the  Ocean  itself,  and  these,  besides  men  and  arms, 
are  powerful  in  ships.  The  form  of  their  vessels  is 
peculiar  in  this  respect,  that  a  prow  at  either  extremity 
acts  as  a  forepart,  always  ready  for  running  into  shore. 


120  GERMANY   AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

xL^v '  They  are  not  \Yorked  by  sails,  nor  have  they  a  row  of 
oars  attached  to  their  sides ;  but,  as  on  some  rivers, 
the  apparatus  of  rowing  is  unfixed,  and  shifted  from 
side  to  side  as  circumstances  require.  And  they  hke- 
wise  honour  wealth,  and  so  a  single  ruler  holds  sway 
with  no  restrictions,  and  with  no  uncertain  claim  to 
obedience.  Arms  are  not  with  them,  as  with  the  other 
Germans,  at  the  general  disposal,  but  are  in  the  charge 
of  a  keeper,  who  is  actually  a  slave  ;  for  the  ocean 
forbids  the  sudden  inroad  of  enemies,  and,  besides,  an 
idle  multitude  of  armed  men  is  easily  demoralized. 
And  indeed  it  is  by  no  means  the  policy  of  a  monarch 
to  place  either  a  nobleman,  a  freeborn  citizen,  or  even 
a  freed  man,  at  the  head  of  an  armed  force. 

CHAP,  Beyond  the  Suiones  is  another  sea,  sluggish  and 
almost  motionless,  which,  we  may  certainly  infer, 
girdles  and  surrounds  the  world,  from  the  fact  that  the 
last  radiance  of  the  setting  sun  lingers  on  till  sunrise, 
with  a  brightness  sufficient  to  dim  the  light  of  the 
stars.  Even  the  very  sound  of  his  rising,  as  popular 
belief  adds,  may  be  heard,  and  the  forms  of  gods  and 
the  glory  round  his  head  may  be  seen.  Only  thus  far 
(and  here  rumour  seems  truth)  docs  the  world 
extend. 

At  this  point  the  Sucvic  sea,  on  its  eastern  shore, 
washes  the  tribes  of  the  ^stii,  whose  rites  and 
fashions  and  style  of  dress  are  those  of  the  Suevi, 
while  their  language  is  more  like  the  British,  They 
worship  the  mother  of  the  gods,  and  wear  as  a 
religious  symbol  the  device  of  a  wild  boar.  This 
serves  as  armour,  and  as  a  universal  defence,  rendering 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  121 

the  votary  of  the  goddess  safe  even  amidst  enemies.  x^v^ 
They  often  use  chibs,  iron  weapons  but  seldom. 
They  are  more  patient  in  cultivating  corn  and 
other  produce  than  might  be  expected  from  the 
general  indolence  of  the  Germans.  But  they  also 
search  the  deep,  and  are  the  only  people  who  gather 
amber  (which  they  call  "glesuni"),  in  the  shallows, 
and  also  on  the  shore  itself.  Barbarians  as  they  are 
they  have  not  investigated  or  discovered  what  natural 
cause  or  process  produces  it.  Nay,  it  even  lay  amid 
the  sea's  other  refuse,  till  our  luxury  gave  it  a  name. 
To  them  it  is  utterly  useless ;  they  gather  it  in  its  raw 
state,  bring  it  to  us  in  shapeless  lumps,  and  marvel  at 
the  price  which  they  receive.  It  is  however  a  juice 
from  trees,  as  you  may  infer  from  the  fact  that  there 
are  often  seen  shining  through  it,  reptiles,  and  even 
winged  insects,  which,  having  become  entangled  in  the 
fluid,  are  gradually  enclosed  in  the  substance  as  it 
hardens.  I  am  therefore  inclined  to  think  that  the 
islands  and  countries  of  the  West,  like  the  remote 
recesses  of  the  East,  where  frankincense  and  balsam 
exude,  contain  fruitful  woods  and  groves  ;  that  these 
productions,  acted  on  by  the  near  rays  of  the  sun, 
glide  in  a  liquid  state  into  the  adjacent  sea,  and  are 
thrown  up  by  the  force  of  storms  on  the  opposite 
shores.  If  you  test  the  composition  of  amber  by 
applying  fire,  it  burns  like  pinewood,  and  sends  forth 
a  rich  and  fragrant  flame  ;.  it  is  soon  softened  into 
something  like  pitch  or  resin. 

Closely  bordering  on  the  Suiones  are  the  tribes 
of  the  Sitones,  which,  resembling  them  in  all  else, 
differ    only  in    being   ruled    by   a    woman.     So   low 


122  GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES. 

*^y^-  have  they  fallen,  not  merely  from  freedom,  but  even 
from  slavery  itself.     Here  Suevia  ends. 

XLVL  ^^  ^°  ^^^^  tribes  of  the  Peucini,  Veneti,  and  Fenni,  I 
am  in  doubt  whether  I  should  class  them  with  the 
Germans  or  the  Sarmatse,  although  indeed  the  Peucini 
called  by  some  Bastarnje,  are  like  Germans  in  their 
language,  mode  of  life,  and  in  the  permanence  of  their 
settlements.  They  all  live  in  filth  and  sloth,  and 
by  the  intermarriages  of  the  chiefs  they  are  becoming 
in  some  degree  debased  into  a  resemblance  to  the 
Sarmatae.  The  Veneti  have  borrowed  largely  from 
the  Sarmatian  character  ;  in  their  plundering  expedi- 
tions they  roam  over  the  whole  extent  of  forest  and 
mountain  between  the  Peucini  and  Fenni.  They  are 
however  to  be  rather  referred  to  the  German  race,  for 
they  have  fixed  habitations,  carry  shields,  and  delight 
in  strength  and  fleetness  of  foot,  thus  presenting  a 
complete  contrast  to  the  Sarmatai,  who  live  in 
waggons  and  on  horseback.  The  Fenni  are  strangely 
beastlike  and  squalidly  poor ;  neither  arms  nor 
homes  have  they ;  their  food  is  herbs,  their  clothing 
skins,  their  bed  the  earth.  They  trust  wholly  to 
their  arrows,  which,  for  want  of  iron,  are  pointed 
with  bone.  The  men  and  the  women  are  alike 
supplied  by  the  chase ;  for  the  latter  are  always 
present,  and  demand  a  share  of  the  prey.  The  little 
children  have  no  shelter  from  wild  beasts  and  storms 
but  a  covering  of  interlaced  boughs.  Such  are  the 
homes  of  the  young,  such  the  resting  place  of  the  old. 
Yet  they  count  this  greater  happiness  than  groaning 
over  field-labour,  toiling  at  building,  and  poising  the 


GERMANY  AND  ITS  TRIBES.  123 

fortunes  of  themselves  and  others  between  hope  and  xLvf 
fear.  Heedless  of  men,  heedless  of  gods,  they  have 
attained  that  hardest  of  results,  the  not  needing  so 
much  as  a  wish.  All  else  is  fabulous,  as  that  the 
Hellusii  and  Oxiones  have  the  faces  and  expressions 
of  men,  with  the  bodies  and  limbs  of  wild  beasts.  All 
this  is  unauthenticated,  and  I  shall  leave  it  open. 


NOTES    TO    THE    GERMANY. 

Thus  luJiat  was  the  name  of  a  tribe  and  not  of  a 
race  gradually  prevailed  till  all  called  tlienisehes  by  the 
self-invented  name  of  Germans,  zvliich  the  conquerors 
had  first  employed  to  inspired  terror.  (fta  nationis 
nomcn  7wn  gent  is  evaliiissc  paullatim,  nt  omnes,  primum 
a  victore  ob  inetum  max  ctiam  a  se  ipsis  invento  nomine 
Germani  vocarcnt?ir.) 

ciiAi',  This  is  an  obscure  sentence.  There  is  great  diffi- 
culty about  the  words  "a  victore  ob  metum,"  which 
have  been  variously  explained.  It  seems  hardly 
possible  that  the  preposition  a  can  have  the  two 
distinct  meanings  of  "from"  and  "by"  in  the  same 
sentence  ;  and  whatever  be  its  meaning  in  "  a  se  ipsis," 
must,  one  would  think,  be  its  meaning  in  "a  victore."^ 
If  "a  se  ipsis"  means,  as  it  would  api)ear  to  do,  "they 
were  called  Germans  by  themselves  when  the  name 
had  once  been  found  for  them,"  "a  victore"  must 
mean  they  were  so  called  by  the  conqueror.  But 
then  comes  the  difficulty  about  the  words  "  ob  metum," 
which,  to  suit  the  sense,  have  generally  been  explained 
as    if  they   were    equivalent    to    "  ut    metum    ceteris 


NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY.  125 

tacerent,"  or  to  "  mctus  injicicndi  causa."  This  is  a  ^"f^^' 
very  strange  meaning  for  the  words  to  bear,  and  we 
cannot  think  of  any  precisely  similar  expression. 
Orelli  says  it  is  better  to  take  them  intransitively,  and 
he  compares  two  passages  in  the  Annals,  i.  i  and  i. 
6S  :  "Res  ob  metum  falscX,"  "  milite  quasi  ob  metum 
defixo."  In  these  passages  the  meaning  of  "  ob 
metum  "  is  perfectly  clear,  but  we  cannot  see  that  it 
throws  much  light  on  the  present  passage.  All  we 
can  make  of  the  words  is  that  they  mean,  "  on  account 
of  the  fear  felt  all  round  for  the  conquering  tribe,  and 
for  the  other  tribes  which  had  not  yet  crossed  the 
Rhine."  That  is  to  say,  "  They  were  all  at  first  called 
Germans  by  the  conquering  tribe,  because  of  the  fear 
inspired  by  the  name."  The  conquerors  took  advan- 
tage of  the  panic  which  they  had  spread  among  the 
conquered,  and  said  they  were  only  a  part  of  a  great 
German  people  beyond  the  Rhine. 

Tacitus  is  here  in  agreement  with  Caesar,  who  says 
(Bell.  Gall.  ii.  4)  that  the  first  of  the  emigrants  from 
Germany  were  the  Condrusi,  Eburones,  Caeraesi,  and 
Paemani,  who  were  called  by  the  common  name  of 
Germans.  A  large  part  of  the  Belg£  were  of  German 
origin. 

German  is  said  to  be  Wehr-mann — a  warrior  or 
man  of  war,  and  this  etymology  of  the  word  has  been 
used  to  explain  "  ob  metum." 

Or  even  demandiiig  them  (exigere  plagas). 
This  phrase  has  been  variously  rendered.     It  has     chap. 

...  VII. 

been  interpreted  to  mean  examining  the  wounds  and 
comparing  them  together,  with  the  view  of  ascertain- 


126  NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY. 

'■'vn^'  ^^^S  ^^'^^o  returned  from  battle  with  the  most  honour- 
able scars.  This  version  is  approved  by  Orelli.  In 
Bohn's  edition  of  the  Oxford  translation  the  words 
are  rendered  "to  search  out  the  gashes,"  in  Avhich 
sense  Ritter  takes  them,  who  says  they  mean,  "ex- 
amining the  wounds  to  see  whether  they  are  danger- 
ous." We  doubt  if  "exigere"  will  bear  this  meaning. 
We  prefer  Gronovius's  interpretation,  "  demanding 
wounds  as  a  test  of  valour."  It  seems  to  suit 
the  context  best,  and  to  give  the  force  of  the  word 
"  exigere." 

Ve/eda. 

*\an^*  Veleda  is  mentioned,  Hist.  iv.  6i.  She  is  said  to 
have  been  a  maiden  of  the  Bructeri,  to  have  possessed 
extensive  dominion,  and  to  have  raised  her  power 
to  a  great  height  by  having  foretold  the  success  of 
the  Germans  and  destruction  of  the  Roman  legions. 
This  was  in  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  and  her  prophecy 
was  fulfilled  by  Civilis. 

T/^c  sJiaiii  of  deification  {tamquain  faccrent  deas). 

According  to  Hist.  iv.  6i,  the  Germans  attributed 
to  some  of  their  women  actual  divinity.  So  that 
here  Tacitus  must  mean  that  they  worshipped  certain 
women,  really  believing  them  to  be  divine,  not  to 
flatter  them  in  the  spirit  of  an  idle  adulation,  Avhich 
at  Rome  had  prompted  the  Senate  to  deify  Gains 
Caesar's  sister,  Drusilla,  and  Poppnsa,  Sabina's  daughter 
by  Nero,  who  lived  but  four  months.  There  can  be 
little  doubt  but  that  Tacitus  had  in  his  mind  these 
shameful  instances  of  servility. 


NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY.  127 

TJie  cantons  and  towns  {fiagos  vicosque). 

CHAP 

The  word    "  pagus "   denotes  a  district,  a   canton.       xii. ' 
The  territory  of  each  tribe  was  divided  into  so  many 
"  pagi."     These   again    would    include  a   number   of 
"  vici,"  towns  or  villages.     Compare  Ann.  i.  56,  where 
the  two  words  are  connected. 

To  earn  the  honour  of  wounds  {vnlnera  mereri). 
This  expression  rather  confirms  us  in  the  view  which     chap. 

^  .  XIV. 

we  have  taken  of  "exigere  plagas."  It  clearly  im- 
plies that  wounds  received  in  battle  were  looked  upon 
as  an  honourable  distinction. 

Miidi  of  their  time  in  the  chase,  and  still  more  in 
idleness  {imUtnni  venatibns,  phis  per  otinni). 

We  think  with  Kritz  that  "  non  multum "  (which  ^|1^^'- 
Orelli  reads)  is  intolerably  awkward,  to  say  nothing 
of  its  being  in  direct  contradiction  to  Caesar,  who 
(Bell.  Gall.  vi.  21)  speaks  of  the  Germans  as  devoting 
themselves  zuholly  to  the  chase  and  to  warfare,  and 
(iv.  i)  says  that  the  Suevi  spent  much  of  their  time 
in  hunting  ("  multum  sunt  in  venationibus ").  One 
would  expect  a  roving  and  warlike  people  to  be 
partial  to  the  chase. 

Nor  do  they  call  it  the  fashion  to  corrupt  and  be 
corrupted  {iiec  corrwnpcre  et  corrtnnpi  scsculum  voca- 
tur). 

"  Saeculum  "  is  here  almost  equivalent  to  "mores."     chap. 
It  means   "  the  way  of  the  world,"  or  "  the  conven- 
tional standard  of  morals.     Louandre  renders  it  "la 
mode  du  siecle."     We  may  compare  the  New  Testa- 
ment sense  of  atwv. 


XIX 


123  NOTES  TO  THE  GERMANY. 

^xix.'  '^^  limit  the  nmnhcr  of  their  cJiildren,  &c.     {Niunc- 

rmn  liberorinn  finirc  ant  qucniquani  ex  agnatis  nccarc). 

See  note,  Agric.  6. 

Good  habits  are  here  more  cjfeetiial  than  good  latvs 
elsezvhcre. 

This  is  probably  an  allusion  to  the  "  Lex  Julia," 
the  object  of  which  was  to  encourage  marriage. 

Nor  are  tJiere  any  advantages   in  childlessness  {jicc 
nlla  orbit  at  is  pretia). 

CHAP.  Tacitus  implies  that  in  the  corrupt  society  of  Rome 

the  advantages  of  childlessness  were  very  great.  The 
rich  and  childless  were  notoriously  a  mark  for  polite 
attentions,  as  Horace  and  Juvenal  tell  us.  Pliny  says 
(Epist.  iv.  15)  that  in  his  time  such  were  the  prizes 
within  reach  of  the  childless  ("  orbitatis  praemia ") 
that  it  was  thought  a  burden  and  a  disadvantage  to 
have  even  a  single  son. 

Inereasing  it  by  coniponnd  inte?'est  {in   nsnras  ex- 
iendere). 

xxvL  We  think  (with  Orclli  and  Rittcr)  this  must  be  the 

meaning  of  the  words,  though  they  have  been  taken 
differently.  It  seems  perfectly  certain  that  they  can- 
not be  a  mere  repetition  of  "fenus  agitare,"  as  they 
arc  made  to  be  in  the  Oxford  translation.  Nor  do 
we  like  Walther's  explanation  of  them,  which  is, 
lending  money  out  during  a  long  period  of  time  and 
exacting  the  interest  at  regular  stated  intervals.  Is 
not  this  fairly  imi)licd  in  the  words  "  fcnus  agitare" 
by  themselves  ? 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY  129 

Land  proportioned  to  the  number  of  inhabitants  is 
occupied  by  the  whole  community  in  turn,  and  after- 
wards divided  among  them  accordijig  to  rank.  {Agri, 
pro  numero  ctdtorum,  ab  universis  in  vices  occupanticr, 
quos  inox  inter  se,  secundum  dignationem  partiu)itur.) 

This  is  a  passage  of  well-known  difficulty.  Ritter,  SSyf- 
partly  on  the  strength  of  what  Tacitus  tells  us  (ch. 
1 6)  about  the  Germans  living  in  wide  straggling 
villages,  reads  "in  vicos"  for  "in  vices,"  But  "in 
vicos  occupantur "  is  such  a  harsh  expression,  that 
we  think  it  ought  not  to  be  admitted  without  some 
very  good  reason.  Ritter  takes  it  as  an  equivalent 
to  "  ut  fiant  vici "  ("  the  lands  are  occupied  so  as  to 
form  villages"),  and  quotes  as  similar  phrases  ''"in 
hos  artus,  in  hsec  corpora  excrescunt "  (ch.  20) ;  "  par- 
tem vestibus  in  manicas  extendunt"  (17);  "nee 
remos  in  ordinem  lateribus  adjungunt"  (44);  "  ut  in 
picem  lentescit "  (45).  Not  one  of  these  instances 
seems  to  us  a  fair  parallel,  and  we  prefer  Orelli's  "  in 
vices,"  though  difficult  of  explanation.  We  believe 
Tacitus  is  speaking,  not  of  the  legal  tenure  of  land 
generally  among  the  Germans,  but  simply  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  was  occupied  for  the  purposes  of 
tillage.  He  has  certainly  told  us  (ch.  16)  that  "they 
live  scattered  and  apart,  as  a  spring,  a  meadow,  or  a 
wood  has  attracted  them  ; "  and  though  Caesar  says 
expressly  (Bell.  Gall.  iv.  i)  that  they  have  no  private 
or  separate  landed  possessions,  something  of  the  kind 
seems  to  be  recognised  in  the  words  just  quoted.  At 
any  rate  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  they  can  be  recon- 
ciled with  the  idea  of  a  perpetual  change  of  occupancy. 

K 


130  NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY. 

xxvi'  which  seems  implied  in  the  present  passage.  Whether 
Tacitus  (in  ch.  i6)  means  to  assert  in  contradiction 
to  Caesar  that  there  were  fixed  properties  in  Germany 
or  not,  here  he  must  be  speaking  of  land  held  by  the 
whole  community  (what  the  Romans  called  "  ager 
publicus ") ;  which  land,  he  says,  was  portioned  out 
(possibly  by  lot)  for  cultivation  among  the  people 
according  to  their  number,  the  distribution  of  the 
allotments  being  changed  from  time  to  time.  The 
land  was  first  simply  portioned  out ;  the  next  step 
("  mox ")  was  to  assign  larger  portions  to  the  chiefs 
and  nobles.  The  whole,  however,  as  we  understand 
it,  continued  to  be  "ager  publicus."  An  arrangement, 
otherwise  impossible,  was  rendered  easy  by  the  vast 
extent  of  the  country.  The  passage,  thus  under- 
stood, agrees  substantially  with  what  Caesar  says  (Bell, 
Gall.  vi.  22)  that  none  of  the  Germans  has  his  own 
proper  and  fixed  amount  of  land,  but  that  the  magis- 
trates assign  every  year  to  families  and  clans  settled 
on  the  same  spot,  as  much  as  they  think  fit,  and 
wherever  they  choose,  and  compel  them  in  the  course 
of  a  year  to  go  elsewhere. 

TJiey  till  fresh  fields  every  year.  {A  rva  per  annos 
injitant) 

As  nothing  but  corn  was  grown,  they  did  not  get 
a  second  crop  on  the  same  land  without  letting  it 
lie  fallow  for  a  year.  Consequently  they  grew  their 
corn  on  fresh  land  every  year,  which  they  could, 
under  the  circumstances  explained,  easily  do. 
"  Arva  "  means  arable  land,  as  distinguished  from  wood 
and  pasture. 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY.  181 

Except  that  they  still  gain  from  the  soil  and  climate 
of  their  native  land  a  keener  vigour  {iiisi  quod  ipso 
adhuc  terrcz  sues  solo  ct  ccelo  acrius  animantur). 


The  expression  "  acrius  animantur"  seems  to  include 
the  ideas  of  "  enterprise  "  and  courage.  "  Adhuc  " 
must  mean  "  up  to  the  present  time,"  and  so  far  as 
Tacitus  could  speak  of  them. 

The  Mattiaci  lived  on  high  ground,  and  in  a  clear, 
sharp  air,  compared  with  the  Batavi.  The  air  of  the 
"  insula  Batavorum  "  was  thick  and  cloudy. 

The  tithe-lands.     [Decicmates  agri) 

The  word  "  decumates  "  is  found  nowhere  else  ;  but 
we  have  the  similar  forms  "  infernates "  and  "  super- 
nates"  in  Pliny.  It  must  mean  the  same  as  "decu- 
manus,"  although  Ritter  tries  to  distinguish  them  by 
restricting  "  decumanus  ager "  to  land  in  a  corn- 
producing  province,  while  these  "decumates  agri " 
were  no  part  of  a  province,  but  simply  an  addition 
to  Upper  Germany.  But  there  seems  no  good  reason 
for  thinking  that  Tacitus  used  this  particular  form  to 
imply  such  a  distinction.  All  he  means  is  land  for 
the  occupation  of  which  (under  Roman  protection) 
the  cultivators  paid  a  tenth  of  the  produce.  By  the 
expression  "  questionable  ownership,"  is  meant  that 
it  was  a  debateable  land  between  the  Gauls  and  Ger- 
mans. In  the  time  of  Tacitus  it  was  a  march  or 
military  frontier,  and  the  tithes  probably  went  to  the 
maintenance  of  Roman  armies  and  garrisons  in  the 
adjacent  provinces.  It  is  not  clear  whether  by  the 
words    "  pars    provincise "    Tacitus    m.eans    part    of 

K    2 


CHAP. 
XXIX. 


132  NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY. 

xxfx'  R^tia  (which  was  immediately  to  the  south),  or  part 
of  Upper  Germany  which  was  to  the  west.  One 
would  suppose  that  these  lands  might  be  looked  on 
as  situated  in  both  provinces.  Speaking  roughly,  the 
"  decumates  agri  "  would  coincide  with  part  of  the 
Duchy  of  Baden,  part  of  Wurtemburg,  and  a  small 
portion  of  Bavaria. 

It  was  in  the  reign  of  Trajan  that  the  Roman 
frontier  was  advanced  in  these  parts.  That  emperor 
began  a  fortified  line,  which  was  afterwards  completed, 
from  the  Rhine  to  the  Danube.  This  great  work  was 
carried  from  Ratisbon  to  Mayence.  It  was  known  as 
Trajan's  wall.  It  may  still  be  traced  to  some  extent 
by  the  marks  of  a  mound  and  a  ditch.  This  explains 
the  words  "  limite  acto." 

TJiey  are  fo7ind  zvhcrc  there  are  hills,  and  with 
than  grozv  less  frequent,  for  the  Hercynian  forest  keeps 
close  till  it  has  seen  the  last  of  its  native  Chatti. 
{Dnra7it  siquidem  colics,  paullatiingtie  rarescunt ;  ct 
Cattos  snos  saltns  Hercynins  prosequitur  sinud  atqiie 
deponit.) 

*5^]^-  This  we  have  no  doubt  is  Tacitus's  meaning,  though 

his  language  is  harsh  and  embarrassing.  We  take 
the  sentence  as  if  it  stood  thus  :  "  Durant,  siquidem 
colles  durant,  paullatim  rarescunt  siquidem  colles 
rarescunt. 

We  think  "  Chatti  "  is  the  nominative  to  "  durant," 
which  word  wc  believe  to  be  simply  equivalent  to 
"  vivunt,"  in  which  use  it  occasionally  occurs  in  Taci- 
tus. It  hardly  seems  necessary  to  explain  it  as  Orelli 
does  :  "  they  continue  to  dwell  from  necessity."     The 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY.  133 

word,  we  think,  may  be  fairly  applied  both   to  the     ^^xx 
people  and   to  the  range  of  hills.     The  meaning  of 
"deponit"    is  clear   enough,  but   it   is  an  extremely 
bold  and  rhetorical  expression. 

Check  their  ijnp?ilses  (differ re  impetus). 

"  Dififerre  "  means  to  "  put  off,  defer ;  "  hence  it  comes 
to  the  same  thing  as  "  to  restrain,  to  check."  It  is 
thus  rendered  in  the  Oxford  translation,  "  restrain 
impetuous  motions." 

A  practice  rare  among  the  other  Gennan  tribes,  and 
simply  characteristic  of  individual  prozvess,  has  become 
general  among  the  Chatti,  of  letting  their  hair  and 
beard  grow  as  soon  as  they  have  attaified  manhood,  and 
iwt  till  tliey  have  slain  a  foe  laying  aside  that  peculiar 
aspect  Ivhich  devotes  and  pledges  them  to  valour. 

There  is  an  apt  illustration  of  this  passage  in  Hist,  xxxj" 
iv.  6i  :  "Then  Civilis  fulfilled  a  vow  often  made  by 
barbarians :  his  hair,  which  he  had  let  grow  long 
and  coloured  with  a  red  dye,  from  the  day  of  taking 
up  arms  against  Rome,  he  now  cut  short,  when  the 
destruction  of  the  legions  had  been  accomplished." 

Even  hoary-headed  men  are  distinguished  by  them, 
and  are  thus  conspicuous  alike  to  enemies  and  fellow- 
coit7itrymen.  {Jamque  canent  insignes,  et  hostibus  simid 
suisque  monstrati). 

It  is  difficult  in  a  translation  to  preserve  the  full 
force  of  the  original,  which  has  a  bold  and  almost 


134 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY. 


CHAP. 
XXXI. 


poetic  turn.  "  Insignes"  is  equivalent  to  a  participle, 
and  stands  for  "  hoc  modo  insigniti."  "  Monstrati  " 
(marked  out)  is  used  as  in  Agric.  13,  "  monstratus 
fatis  Vespasianus." 


CHAP. 
-XXXIII. 


While  tJie  destinies  of  enipii'e  Jrurry  us  o?i  {urgeiitibus 
imperii  fatis^. 

It  is  doubtful  whether  "  urgere  "  means  to  hurry  on 
the  extension  of  the  empire  or  "  to  weigh  down  and 
press  hard."  Orelli  prefers  the  first  view,  and,  assu- 
ming that  Tacitus  wrote  the  Germania  in  the  reign 
of  Trajan,  it  is  probably  correct.  The  empire  was 
then,  to  all  appearance,  powerful  and  prosperous ;  but 
Tacitus  may  have  thought  he  saw  danger  in  the 
policy  of  aggrandizement  to  which  it  was  committed. 
Ritter  takes  "urgere"  in  the  sense  of  "to  weigh 
dov/n,"  and  he  thinks  the  allusion  is  to  the  disasters 
of  the  Vv'ar  with  Civilis,  and  to  the  horrors  of  Domi- 
tian's  reign.  Possibly  there  is  an  intentional  vagueness 
about  the  word  "  urgentibus,"  and  the  two  ideas  of 
an  inevitable  extension  of  the  frontiers  and  of  being 
driven  on  to  unknown  dangers  may  be  combined  in 
it.  Lipsius  preferred  the  reading  "  vergentibus,"  which 
was  adopted  by  Gronovius,  in  the  sense,  "the  desti- 
nies of  our  empire  being  on  the  wane."  It  has,  how- 
ever, hardly  any  authority.  Nor  can  we  see  any  good 
reason  for  the  reading  which  Kritz  has  adopted,  "  / w 
urgentibus  imperii  fatis,"  and  which  he  explains  to 
mean,  "should  dangerous  times  hereafter  threaten  the 
empire."  It  does  not  seem  so  simple,  or  to  yield  as 
apt  a  sense,  as  the  reading  we  have  followed. 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY. 


135 


NortJnvards  the  country  takes  a  vast  sweep  {in  septen- 
tj'ioncm  ingentijlexn  j'edit). 

In  ch.  I  he  has  spoken  of  broad  promontories 
("latos  sinus"),  and  in  37,  "the  remote  corner  where 
the  Cimbri  dwell  bordering  on  the  ocean,"  is  the  same 
as  what  he  here  describes  by  the  words  "  ingenti 
flexu."  He  means  Jutland  and  the  duchies  of  Sles- 
wick-Holstein.  The  peculiar  force  of  the  word  "redit" 
is,  that  the  land,  after  running  up  northwards,  returns, 
so  to  speak,  or  bends  back.  It  is  used  in  a  similar 
manner  by  Virgil,  Georg.  iii.  351  : — 

"  Quaque  redit  medium  Rhodope  porrecta  sub  axem." 

Even  designed  the  conquest  of  Gatcl  {etiam  Gallias 
affectavere. 

The  reference  is  to  the  civil  wars,  first  between 
Otho  and  Vitellius,  and  then  between  Vitellius  and 
Vespasian,  of  which  last  Civilis  took  advantage, 
thinking  to  rouse  Gaul  as  well  as  Germany  against 
the  Romans.  In  Hist.  iv.  18  we  are  told  that  he 
was  bent  on  the  ultimate  conquest  of  Gaul  and 
Germany. 


CHAP. 
XXXV. 


CHAP. 
XXXVII. 


In  recent  times  zve  have  celebrated  triumphs  rather 
than  won  conquests  over  them. 

Tacitus  here  alludes  sneeringly  toDomitian's  triumph 
over  the  Chatti,  which  in  the  Agricola  39  he  charac- 
terises as  a  contemptible  affair,  at  which  everybody 
laughed. 


126  NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY. 

The  Sucvi  till  their  heads  are  grey  affect  the  fashion 
of  draiving  back  their  wikempt  locks  {apjid  Sitevos  ad 
canitiem  horrenteni  capillinn  retro  seqimntur). 

xxxvFii  ^^  think  the  word  "sequuntur  "  must  be  used  here 
as  it  is  in  ch.  5  :  "  argentum  magis  quam  aurum  se- 
quuntur. The  interpretation  of  Orelli  (who  takes 
"retro"  with  "  sequuntur"),  "they  let  their  hair  grow 
long,  and  twist  it  back  from  their  neck  and  shoulders 
to  the  top  of  their  head,"  can  hardly  be  got  out  of 
the  words.  We  suppose  "  retro  "  must  be  joined  with 
"  horrentem,"  though  the  word  hardly  seems  in  its 
right  place.  There  can,  we  think,  be  no  doubt  that 
"  horrentem  "  should  be  construed  with  "  capillum," 
and  not  with  "  canitiem,"  as  some  take  it. 

The  Elbe  {A  Ibis). 

^xti'  Tacitus  seems  to  be  confounding  the  Saale  with  the 
Elbe,  of  v/hich  it  is  a  tributary.  The  Elbe  was  the 
furthest  limit,  eastwards  and  northwards,  to  which  the 
Roman  arms  advanced  in  Germany.  Claudius  Dru- 
sus  (B.C.  9)  reached  it,  but  did  not  cross  it.  Domitius 
Ahenobarbus,  Nero's  grandfather,  as  we  learn  from 
Ann.  iv.  44,  crossed  the  river,  and  thus  penetrated 
further  into  Germany  than  any  other  Roman  had 
hitherto  done.  This  was  B.C.  3,  and  it  was  followed 
by  an  expedition  two  years  later,  under  the  same 
command,  to  the  banks  of  the  Lower  Albis.  Never 
afterwards  did  a  Roman  army  advance  so  far  in  this 
direction. 


NOTES  ON  THE  GERMANY.  137 

The  Gotini,  to  complete  their  degradation,  actually 
work  iron  mines. 

Aikin  has  a  good  note  on  this  passage — "  I  should  xLm' 
imagine  that  the  expression  '  quo  magis  pudeat '  does 
not  refer  merely  to  the  slavery  of  working  in  mines, 
but  to  the  circumstance  of  their  digging  up  iron,  the 
substance  by  means  of  which  they  might  acquire 
freedom  and  independence.  This  is  quite  in  the 
manner  of  Tacitus.  The  word  *  iron '  was  figur- 
atively used  by  the  ancients  to  signify  military  force 
in  general.  Thus  Solon,  in  his  well-known  answer 
to  Croesus,  observed  to  him  that  'the  nation  which 
possessed  more  iron  would  be  master  of  all  the 
gold.'  " 

And  so  a  single  rider  holds  siuay  zvitJi  no  restrictions 
{eoqjie  timts  ivtperitat  nidlis  jam  except ionibns). 

There  were  such  restrictions  among  the  other  chap 
German  tribes  (see  ch.  7}  ;  there  were  none  among 
the  Suevi.  The  force  of  the  word  "jam"  is  that  as 
you  go  northwards,  the  people  degenerate  more  and 
more  from  the  spirit  of  liberty  which  characterises 
the  southern  tribes.  We  see  no  ground  in  these  words 
for  the  inference  drawn  from  them  by  Spener  (Notit. 
Germ,  Antiq.)  that  the  crown  among  the  Suevi  was 
hereditary,  and  not  elective. 

Tacitus  no  doubt  mentions  the  honour  which  the 
Suevi  pay  to  wealth  because  they  were,  in  this  respect, 
a  contrast  to  all  the  other  tribes. 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY 


INTRODUCTION 
TO    THE   DIALOGUE   ON   ORATORY. 

This  Dialogue  is  intended  as  a  discussion  of  the 
question  whether  the  oratory  of  the  imperial,  and 
particularly  the  Flavian,  age  was  inferior  to  that  of 
the  last  days  of  the  republic,  and,  if  so,  why  so  ? 
It  is,  we  believe,  seldom  read.  Unfortunately  the 
text  is  rather  corrupt,  and  there  are  some  serious 
lacunae.  Its  genuineness,  too,  has  alwa}'S  been  a 
matter  of  doubt  and  controversy.  It  is  true,  indeed, 
that  the  old  MSS.  assign  it  to  Tacitus,  and  there  really 
do  not  seem  to  be  any  very  solid  or  definite  grounds 
for  deciding  against  his  authorship.  Most  scholars, 
Orelli  and  Ritter  among  the  number,  incline  to  this 
view.  Ingenious  critics  have  attributed  it  to  Quin- 
tilian,  or  to  the  younger  Pliny,  but,  as  far  as  we  can 
see,  without  the  semblance  of  anything  that  can  be 
called  evidence.  It  can  hardly  be  argued  that  the 
style  is  at  all  pointedly  unlike  that  of  the  Annals  and 
History,  and  it  may  fairly  be  said  that  here  and  there 
may  be  traced  resemblances.  It  is  noted  by  Orelli 
that  one  of  the  letters  of  the  younger  Pliny,  addressed 
to  Tacitus,  suggests  the  idea  that  Pliny  was  remind- 
ing his  friend  of  an   expression  he  had  used  in  this 


142  INTRODUCTION   TO   THE 

very  Dialogue.  "  Poetry,"  he  says,  "  is  best  written, 
you  think,  amid  groves  and  woods  "  {inter  iianora 
et  liccos),  and  this  particular  phrase  is  found  in  chapter 
9  of  the  Dialogue.  The  clever  French  critic,  Jules 
Janin,  pronounced  the  work  in  question  3.  chef  d' cBiivi-e, 
"  revealing  the  highest  genius,"  and  could  not  under- 
stand how  it  could  be  doubted  that  Tacitus  w^as  the 
author.  If  so,  it  may  be  presumed  to  have  been  one  of 
his  earliest  works.  We  gather  from  a  passage  in  chapter 
17,  that  the  year  in  which  the  Dialogue  or  conversa- 
tion was  actually  held  was  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Emperor  Vespasian,  or  A.D.  75.  But  it  does 
not  necessarily  follow,  as  has  been  assumed,  that  it 
was  written  and  published  in  the  same  year.  It  is 
at  least  quite  possible  that  Tacitus,  if  he  really  was 
the  author,  may  have  taken  notes  of  the  conversation 
at  the  time,  and  have  subsequently  given  them  to  the 
world,  perhaps  during  the  reigns  of  Nerva  or  Trajan, 
when  he  could  have  done  so  with  safety.  Domitian's 
age,  as  we  know,  was  a  very  perilous  one  for  certain 
kinds  of  literature. 

The  Dialogue  is  meant  as  an  answer  to  a  ques- 
tion which  is  put  into  the  mouth  of  one  Fabius 
Justus,  a  friend  of  the  younger  Pliny,  and  probably  a 
professional  rhetorician,  a  question  which  we  may  well 
suppose  often  occupied  the  thoughts  of  the  speakers  and 
men  of  letters  of  the  day.  "  How  is  it,"  he  asks,  "  that 
our  own  particular  age  is  so  destitute  of  the  glory  of 
eloquence,  when  former  periods  were  so  rich  in  it.-"" 
Tacitus  replies  that  he  should  not  care  to  give  simpl)^ 
his  own  opinion  on  so  great  a  subject,  but  that  he 
is  able  to  reproduce  the  substance  of   a   discussion 


DIALOGUE  ON   ORATORY.  148 

which  he  had  had  the  good  fortune  to  hear  between 
some  eminent  men  on  this  very  topic.  Of  the  person- 
ages of  the  Dialogue  we  know  next  to  nothing.  Four 
were  present — Curiatius  Maternus,  Marcus  Aper, 
Vipstanus  Messala,  and  JuHus  Secundus.  The  last, 
of  whom  Quintilian  says  (x.  i,  120)  that  had  he  lived 
longer  he  would  have  been  one  of  the  most  famous 
orators  in  the  world  (he  was  Quintilian's  personal 
friend),  takes  but  a  very  slight  part  in  the  conversa- 
tion. Maternus  had  given  up  the  pursuit  of  oratory  for 
that  of  poetry,  and  had  become  a  writer  of  tragedies. 
He  is  full  of  the  praises  of  his  art,  which  is,  he  argues, 
infinitely  grander  than  that  of  the  orator  and  the 
pleader  of  causes.  He  is  probably  mentioned  by  Dion 
Cassius,  who  speaks  [^"j,  12)  of  a  sophist,  that  is, 
a  rhetoric-professor,  whom  Domitian  put  to  death  for 
his  outspokenness  against  tyrants.  Of  Marcus  Aper 
we  can  say  nothing,  but  that  he,  like  Secundus,  was 
one  of  the  great  lights  of  the  Roman  bar.  He  is  for 
oratory  as  against  poetry,  and  he  maintains  that  the 
eloquence  of  their  own  age  was  in  its  way  quite  as 
good  as  that  of  former  days.  Vipstanus  Messala 
is  not  present  at  the  beginning  of  the  discussion  ;  he 
comes  in  just  as  Maternus  has  concluded  an  enthu- 
siastic encomium  on  the  poet's  life  and  pursuits.  He 
was  a  man  of  whom  Tacitus  thought  highly,  and  it 
is  said  of  him  in  the  History  (iii.  9),  that  he  was 
"the  only  man  who  had  brought  into  the  conflict 
between  Vitellius  and  Vespasian  an  honest  purpose." 
He  was  one  of  the  adherents  of  the  latter  emperor. 
He  is  again  mentioned  in  the  History  (iv.  42)  as  in 
a  great  crisis  pleading  most  eloquently  on  behalf  of 


144  INTRODUCTION    TO   THE 

his  brother,  Aquilius  Regulus,  the  notorious  delator, 
of  whom  the  younger  Pliny  gives  us  a  description 
in  Epist.  I.,  5,  one  of  his  most  amusing  letters.  It 
appears  that  he  wrote  memoirs  of  his  time,  which 
Tacitus  used  for  his  narrative  of  the  civil  wars  in 
the  History.  In  this  Dialogue  he  is  opposed  to  Aper, 
dwelling  with  admiration  on  the  oratory  of  the  old 
days  of  the  republic,  and  vituperating  that  of  his  own 
age  as  a  poor  artificial  product,  the  result  of  a  de- 
praved system  of  education,  and  of  the  extinction  of 
all  political  ambition. 

The  subjects  here  discussed  are  of  permanent  in- 
terest. Aper  pleads  on  behalf  of  his  profession,  its 
utility  and  substantial  rewards,  much  as  a  barrister 
of  our  own  day  might  do.  He  contrasts  the  great 
position  and  wealth  won  by  a  successful  advocate, 
with  the  comparatively  humble  and  obscure  lot  with 
which  the  poet  must  often  rest  content.  The  poet, 
indeed,  at  best,  can  hardly  hope  for  much  fame  and 
popularity,  or,  if  he  really  aspires  to  greatness,  he 
must  surrender  himself  wholly  to  his  work,  and  turn 
his  back  on  society  and  go  into  the  solitude  of  fields 
and  woods.  Maternus  in  reply  contends  that  this  is 
a  happier  life  than  that  of  an  overworked  pleader, 
with  all  its  harassing  anxieties.  Messala  then  joins 
in  the  conversation,  and  praises  the  orators  of  the 
past  at  the  expense  of  the  present,  about  whose  in- 
feriority he  thinks  there  can  be  no  question.  In  this 
view  Secundus  and  Maternus  concur,  Aper  vehe- 
mently denounces  it,  and  criticises  unfavourably  several 
of  the  most  famous  orators  of  the  republic,  Cicero 
not   excepted.      After  all,  he   says,  how  are   you   to 


DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  145 

draw  a  line  between  what  is  ancient  and  modern  ? 
People  always  praise  the  past,  and  disparage  the 
present.  Eloquence  must  change  with  the  time,  and 
adapt  itself  to  altered  conditions.  If  the  eloquence 
of  old  days  was  more  trenchant  and  vigorous,  that  of 
the  present  is  more  refined  and  elegant.  People  now 
would  not  tolerate  the  crudities  and  extravagances 
which  disfigured  the  speeches  of  antiquity.  How- 
ever, both  styles  have  their  merits,  and  the  right 
method  is  that  of  judicious  combination.  Aper  fails 
to  convince.  Maternus  assumes  that  the  superiority 
of  ancient  oratory  cannot  be  questioned,  and  he  asks 
Messala  to  explain  how  it  is  that  there  has  been  such 
an  evident  decline  of  eloquence.  Messala's  reply,  of 
which  much  is  unfortunately  lost,  contrasts  the  edu- 
cation of  the  present  with  that  of  the  past,  and  he 
argues  that  the  methods  in  vogue  in  the  schools  of 
the  rhetoric-professors  are  responsible  for  the  inferior 
oratory  of  his  own  age.  We  have  an  amusing  pic- 
ture of  the  young  barrister's  defective  and  absurd 
training  under  these  professors,  from  whom  he  learns 
only  a  certain  art  of  declaiming  glibly  on  some  far- 
fetched and  preposterous  topic.  The  end  of  Messala's 
speech  is  lost ;  it  would  seem  that  he  requested  Mater- 
nus to  give  his  ideas  on  the  subject,  and  from  this 
point  to  the  conclusion  of  the  Dialogue  Maternus  is  the 
speaker.  True  eloquence,  he  maintains,  can  flourish 
only  under  a  free  government,  and  such  a  govern- 
ment, in  fact,  a  republic,  involves  a  certain  amount 
of  turbulence,  which  is  really  favourable  to  the  orator. 
In  such  a  state  of  things,  political  success  is  unattain- 
able without  eloquence.     Indeed,  the  orator's  art,  if 

L 


MG     INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

it  is  to  flourish  to  perfection,  needs  the  stimulus  of 
strife  and  disorder,  and  can  hardly  find  material  for 
itself  in  quiet  times  and  under  a  settled  and  estab- 
lished government.  And  so  Athens  was  its  home 
rather  than  Sparta.  Maternus  suggests  that,  if  elo- 
quence had  declined,  it  was  a  cause  for  thankfulness, 
as  such  a  fact  implied  that  the  conditions  of  life  in 
their  day  were  at  all  events  better  and  happier  than 
they  had  been  amid  the  storms  and  convulsions  of 
the  "  good  old  times."  With  these  reflections  the 
Dialogue  concludes. 


A    DIALOGUE    ON    ORATORY. 


You  often  ask  me,  Justus  Fabius,  how  it  is  that  chap,  i 
while  the  genius  and  the  fame  of  so  many  dis- 
tinguished orators  have  shed  a  lustre  on  the  past,  our 
age  is  so  forlorn  and  so  destitute  of  the  glory  of 
eloquence  that  it  scarce  retains  the  very  name  of 
orator.  That  title  indeed  we  apply  only  to  the  ancients, 
and  the  clever  speakers  of  this  day  we  call  pleaders, 
advocates,  counsellors,  anything  rather  than  orators. 
To  answer  this  question  of  yours,  to  undertake  the 
burden  of  so  serious  an  inquiry,  involving,  as  it  must, 
a  mean  opinion  either  of  our  capacities,  if  we  cannot 
reach  the  same  standard,  or  of  our  tastes,  if  we  have 
not  the  wish,  is  a  task  on  which  I  should  scarcely 
venture  had  I  to  give  my  own  views  instead  of  being 
able  to  reproduce  a  conversation  among  men,  for  our 
time,  singularly  eloquent,  whom,  when  quite  a  youth, 
I  heard  discussing  this  very  question.  And  so  it  is 
not  ability,  it  is  only  memory  and  recollection  which 
I  require.  I  have  to  repeat  now,  with  the  same  divisions 
and  arguments,  following  closely  the  course  of  that 
discussion,  those  subtle  reflections  which  I  heard, power- 
fully expressed,  from  men  of  the  highest  eminence, 
each  of  whom  assigned  a  different  but  plausible  reason, 

L  2 


148  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  1.  thereby  displaying  the  pecuHarities  of  his  individual 
temper  and  genius.  Nor  indeed  did  the  opposite 
side  lack  an  advocate,  who,  after  much  criticism  and 
ridicule  of  old  times,  maintained  the  superiority  of 
the  eloquence  of  our  own  days  to  the  great  orators 
of  the  past. 

CHAP.  II.  It  was  the  day  after  Curiatius  Maternus  had  given 
a  reading  of  his  Cato,  by  which  it  was  said  that  he  had 
irritated  the  feelings  of  certain  great  personages,  be- 
cause in  the  subject  of  his  tragedy  he  had  apparently 
forgotten  himself  and  thought  only  of  Cato.  While 
all  Rome  was  discussing  the  subject,  he  received  a 
visit  from  Marcus  Aper  and  Julius  Secundus,  then  the 
most  famous  men  of  genius  at  our  bar.  Of  both  I  was 
a  studious  hearer  in  court,  and  I  also  would  follow 
them  to  their  homes  and  when  they  appeared  in  public, 
from  a  singular  zeal  for  my  profession,  and  a  youthful 
enthusiasm  which  urged  me  to  listen  diligently  to 
their  trivial  talk,  their  more  serious  debates,  and  their 
private  and  esoteric  discourse.  Yet  many  ill-naturedly 
thought  that  Secundus  had  no  readiness  of  speech,  and 
that  Aper  had  won  his  reputation  for  eloquence  by  his 
cleverness  and  natural  powers,  more  than  by  training 
and  culture.  As  a  fact,  Secundus  had  a  pure,  terse, 
and  a  sufficiently  fluent  style,  while  Aper,  who  was 
imbued  with  learning  of  all  kinds,  pretended  to 
despise  the  culture  which  he  really  possessed.  He 
would  have,  so  he  must  have  thought,  a  greater 
reputation  for  industry  and  application,  if  it  should 
appear  that  his  genius  did  not  depend  on  any  supports 
from  pursuits  alien  to  his  profession. 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  149 

So  we  entered  the  study  of  Maternus,  and  found  chap.  hi. 
him  seated  with  the  very  book  which  he  had  read  the 
day  before,  in  his  hands.  Secundus  began.  Has 
the  talk  of  ill-natured  people  no  effect  in  deterring 
you,  Maternus,  from  clinging  to  your  Cato  with  its 
provocations  ?  Or  have  you  taken  up  the  book  to 
revise  it  more  carefully,  and,  after  striking  out  what- 
ever has  given  a  handle  for  a  bad  interpretation,  will 
you  publish,  if  not  a  better,  at  least  a  safer,  Cato  .'' 

You  shall  read,  was  the  answer,  what  Maternus  owed 
it  to  himself  to  write,  and  all  that  you  heard  you  will 
recognise  again.  Anything  omitted  in  the  Cato 
Thyestes  shall  supply  in  my  next  reading.  This  is 
a  tragedy,  the  plan  of  which  I  have  in  my  own  mind 
arranged  and  formed.  I  am  therefore  bent  on  hurry- 
ing on  the  publication  of  the  present  book,  that,  as 
soon  as  my  first  work  is  off  my  hands,  I  may  devote 
my  whole  soul  to  a  fresh  task. 

It  seems,  said  Aper,  so  far  from  these  tragedies 
contenting  you,  that  you  have  abandoned  the  study 
of  the  orator  and  pleader,  and  are  giving  all  your 
time  to  Medea  and  now  to  Thyestes,  although  your 
friends,  with  their  many  causes,  and  your  clients  from 
the  colonies,  municipalities,  and  towns,  are  calling  you 
to  the  courts.  You  could  hardly  answer  their  demands 
even  if  you  had  not  imposed  new  work  on  yourself, 
the  work  of  adding  to  the  dramas  of  Greece  a 
Domitius  and  a  Cato,  histories  and  names  from  our 
own  Rome. 

This  severity  of    yours,    replied    Maternus,  would  chap.  iv. 
be  quite  a  blow  to  us,  had  not  our  controversy  from 


150  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  V.  its  frequency  and  familiarity  become  b)^  this  time 
almost  a  regular  practice.  You,  in  fact,  never  cease 
from  abusing  and  inveighing  against  poets,  and  I,  whom 
you  reproach  with  neglect  of  my  professional  duties, 
every  day  undertake  to  plead  against  you  in  defence 
of  poetry.  So  I  am  all  the  more  delighted  at  the 
presence  of  a  judge  who  will  either  forbid  me  for 
the  future  to  write  verses,  or  who  will  compel  me  by 
his  additional  authority  to  do  what  I  have  long  de- 
sired, to  give  up  the  petty  subleties  of  legal  causes, 
at  which  I  have  toiled  enough,  and  more  than  enough, 
and  to  cultivate  a  more  sacred  and  more  stately 
eloquence. 


CHAP.  V  For  my  part,  said  Secundus,  before  Aper  refuses 
me  as  a  judge,  I  will  do  as  is  usually  done  by  up- 
right and  sensible  judges,  who  excuse  themselves  in 
cases  in  which  it  is  evident  that  one  side  has  an 
undue  influence  with  them.  Who  knows  not  that  no 
one  is  nearer  my  heart  from  long  friendship  and  un- 
interrupted intercourse  than  Saleius  Bassus,  an  excel- 
lent man,  as  well  as  a  most  accomplished  poet  .■" 
Besides,  if  poetry  is  to  be  put  on  her  defence,  I  know 
not  a  more  influential  defendant. 

He  may  rest  secure,  said  Aper,  both  Saleius  Bassus 
himself,  and  anyone  else  who  is  devoted  to  the  pur- 
suit of  poetry  and  the  glory  of  song,  if  he  has  not 
the  gift  of  pleading  causes.  But  assuredly,  as  I 
have  found  an  arbiter  for  this  dispute,  I  will  not  allov/ 
Maternus  to  shelter  himself  behind  a  number  of  asso- 
ciates.     I  single  him  out  for  accusation  before  you 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  151 

on  the  ground  that,  though  naturally  fittest  for  that    chap.  ^ 
manly  eloquence   of   the  orator  by  which   he   might 
create  and  retain  friendships,  acquire  connections,  and 
attach   the   provinces,  he  is  throwing  away  a  pursuit 
than  which  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  one  in  our  state 
richer  in  advantages,  more  splendid  in  its  prospects, 
more  attractive  in   fame  at  home,  more  illustrious  in 
celebrity  throughout   our  whole   empire   and   all   the 
world.      If,  indeed,  what  is   useful  in  life   should  be 
the  aim  of   all   our  plans  and  actions,  what  can   be 
safer  than  to  practise  an  art  armed  with  which  a  man 
can  always  bring  aid  to  friends,  succour  to  strangers, 
deliverance  to  the  imperilled,  while  to  malignant  foes 
he    is  an    actual    fear  and  terror,  himself    the   while 
secure  and   intrenched,  so  to  say,  within  a  power  and 
a   position   of   lasting   strength  ?      When   we  have  a 
flow  of  prosperity,  the  efficacy  and  use  of  this  art  are 
seen  in  the  help  and  protection  of  others  ;    if,  how- 
ever, we  hear  the  sound  of  danger  to  ourselves,  the 
breast-plate  and  the  sword  are  not,  I  am  well  assured, 
a  stronger  defence  on  the  battle-field  than  eloquence 
is  to  a  man  amid  the  perils  of  a   prosecution.     It   is 
both  a  shield  and  a  weapon  ;   you  can  use  it  alike  for 
defence  and  attack,  either  before  a  judge,  before  the 
senate,  or  before   the   emperor.      What   but  his  elo- 
quence did  Eprius  Marcellus  oppose  the  other  day  to 
the  senators  in  their  fury  .''      Armed  with  this,  and 
consequently   terrible,   he    baflied    the    sagacious  but 
untrained  wisdom  of  Helvidius   Prisons,  which  knew 
nothing  of  such  encounters.     Of  its  usefulness  I  say 
no    more.     It    is    a    point    which   I   think   my  friend 
Maternus  will  be  the  last  to  dispute. 


152  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  vr.  I  pass  now  to  the  pleasure  derived  from  the  orator's 
eloquence.  Its  delights  are  enjoyed  not  for  a  single 
moment,  but  almost  on  every  day  and  at  every  hour. 
To  the  mind  of  an  educated  gentleman,  naturally 
fitted  for  worthy  enjoyments,  what  can  be  more  de- 
lightful than  to  see  his  house  always  thronged  and 
crowded  by  gatherings  of  the  most  eminent  men, 
and  to  know  that  the  honour  is  paid  not  to  his  wealth, 
his  childlessness,  or  his  possession  of  some  office,  but 
to  himself.''  Nay,  more;  the  childless,  the  rich,  and 
the  powerful  often  go  to  one  who  is  both  young  and 
poor,  in  order  to  intrust  him  with  difficulties  affect- 
ing themselves  or  their  friends.  Can  there  be  any 
pleasure  from  boundless  wealth  and  vast  power  equal 
to  that  of  seeing  men  in  years,  and  even  in  old  age, 
men  backed  by  the  influence  of  the  whole  world, 
readily  confessing,  amid  the  utmost  affluence  of  every 
kind,  that  they  do  not  possess  that  which  is  the  best 
of  all  .-•  Again,  look  at  the  respectable  citizens  who 
escort  the  pleader  to  and  from  the  court.  Look  at 
his  appearance  in  public,  and  the  respect  shown  him 
before  the  judges.  What  a  delight  it  must  be  to  rise 
and  stand  amid  the  hushed  crowd,  with  every  eye  on 
him  alone,  the  people  assembling  and  gathering  round 
hini  in  a  circle,  and  taking  from  the  orator  any  emo- 
tion he  has  himself  assumed.  I  am  now  reckoning 
the  notorious  joys  of  an  orator,  those  which  are  open 
to  the  sight  even  of  the  uneducated  ;  the  more  secret, 
known  only  to  the  advocate  himself,  are  yet  greater. 
If  he  produces  a  careful  and  well-prepared  speech, 
there  is  a  solidity  and  stcdfastness  in  his  satisfaction^ 
just  as   there   is  in  his  style  ;   if,  again,  he   offers  his 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  153 

audience,  not  without  some  tremblings  at  heart,  the  chap,  v; 
result  of  a  fresh  and  sudden  effort,  his  very  anxiety 
enhances  the  joy  of  success,  and  ministers  to  his 
pleasure.  In  fact,  audacity  at  the  moment,  and  rash- 
ness itself,  have  quite  a  peculiar  sweetness.  As  with 
the  earth,  so  with  genius.  Though  time  must  be 
bestowed  on  the  sowing  and  cultivation  of  some 
plants,  yet  those  which  grow  spontaneously  are  the 
more  pleasing. 

To  speak  my  own  mind,  I  did  not  experience  chap. 
more  joy  on  the  day  on  which  I  was  presented  with 
the  robe  of  a  senator,  or  when,  as  a  new  man,  born  in 
a  far  from  influential  state,  I  was  elected  quaestor,  or 
tribune,  or  praetor,  than  on  those  on  which  it  was  my 
privilege,  considering  the  insignificance  of  my  ability 
as  a  speaker,  to  defend  a  prisoner  with  success,  to  win 
a  verdict  in  a  cause  before  the  Court  of  the  Hundred, 
or  to  give  the  support  of  my  advocacy  in  the 
emperor's  presence  to  the  great  freedmen  themselves, 
or  to  ministers  of  the  crown.  On  such  occasions  I 
seem  to  rise  above  tribunates,  prsetorships,  and 
consulships,  and  to  possess  that  which,  if  it  be  not  of 
natural  growth,  is  not  bestowed  by  mandate,  nor 
comes  through  interest.  Again,  is  there  an  accom- 
plishment, the  fame  and  glory  of  which  are  to 
be  compared  with  the  distinction  of  the  orator,  who 
is  an  illustrious  man  at  Rome,  not  only  with  the  busy 
class,  intent  on  public  affairs,  but  even  with  people  of 
leisure,  and  with  the  young,  those  at  least  who  have 
a  right  disposition  and  a  worthy  confidence  in  them- 
selves .-*     Whose   name    does    the  father  din  into  his 


154  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORV. 

CH\p.  children's  ears  before  that  of  the  orator  ?  Whom,  as  he 
passes  by,  do  the  ignorant  mob  and  the  men  with  the 
tunic  oftener  speak  of  by  name  and  point  out  with  the 
finger?  Strangers  too  and  foreigners,  having  heard 
of  him  in  their  towns  and  colonies,  as  soon  as  they 
have  arrived  at  Rome,  ask  for  him  and  are  eager,  as  it 
were,  to  recognise  him. 

CHAP.  As    for    Marcellus    Eprius,    whom    I    have     just 

mentioned,  and  Crispus  Vibius  (it  is  pleasanter  to  me 
to  cite  recent  and  modern  examples  than  those  of  a 
distant  and  forgotten  past),  I  would  venture  to  argue 
that  they  are  quite  as  great  men  in  the  remotest  corners 
of  the  world  as  at  Capua  or  Vercellae,  where  they  are 
said  to  have  been  born.  Nor  do  they  owe  this  to  the 
three  hundred  million  sesterces  of  the  one,  although  it 
may  seem  that  they  must  thank  their  eloquence  for  hav- 
ing attained  such  wealth.  Eloquence  itself  is  the  cause. 
Its  inspiration  and  superhuman  power  have  through- 
out all  times  shown  by  many  an  example  what  a 
height  of  fortune  men  have  reached  by  the  might  of 
genius.  Bui;  there  are,  as  I  said  but  now,  instances 
close  at  hand,  ana  we  may  know  them,  not  by  hear- 
say, but  may  see  them  with  our  eyes.  The  lower  and 
meaner  their  birth,  the  more  notorious  the  poverty 
and  the  straitened  means  amid  which  their  life  began, 
the  more  famous  and  brilliant  are  they  as  examples  to 
show  the  efficacy  of  an  orator's  eloquence.  Without 
the  recommendation  of  birth,  without  the  support  of 
riches,  neither  of  the  two  distinguished  for  virtue,  one 
even  despised  for  the  appearance  of  his  person,  they 
have   now   for    many  years  been   the   most  powerful 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  15£ 

men  in  the  state,  and,  as  lonc^  as  it  suited  them,  they      chap 

.  VIII 

were  the  leaders  of  the  bar.  At  this  moment,  as 
leading  men  in  the  emperor's  friendship  they  carry  all 
before  them,  and  even  the  leading  man  himself  of  the 
State  esteems  and  almost  reverences  them.  Vespasian 
indeed,  venerable  in  his  old  age  and  most  tolerant  of 
truth,  knows  well  that  while  his  other  friends  are 
dependent  on  what  he  has  given  them,  and  on  what  it 
is  easy  for  him  to  heap  and  pile  on  others,  Marcellus 
and  Crispus,  in  becoming  his  friends,  brought  with 
them  something  which  they  had  not  received  and 
which  could  not  be  received  from  a  prince.  Amid  so 
much  that  is  great,  busts,  inscriptions,  and  statues 
hold  but  a  very  poor  place.  Yet  even  these  they  do 
not  disregard,  and  certainly  not  riches  and  affluence, 
which  it  is  easier  to  find  men  denouncing  than 
despising.  It  is  these  honours  and  splendours,  aye 
and  substantial  wealth,  that  we  see  filling  the  homes 
of  those  who  from  early  youth  have  given  themselves 
to  practice  at  the  bar  and  to  the  study  of  oratory. 


As  for  song  and  verse  to  which  Maternus  wishes  to  chap,  ix 
devote  his  whole  life  (for  this  was  the  starting-point 
of  his  entire  argument),  they  bring  no  dignity  to  the 
author,  nor  do  they  improve  his  circumstances. 
Although  your  ears,  Maternus,  may  loathe  what  I 
am  about  to  say,  I  ask  what  good  it  is  if  Aga- 
memnon or  Jason  speaks  eloquently  in  your  com- 
position. Who  the  more  goes  back  to  his  home 
saved  from  danger  and  bound  to  you  ?  Our  friend 
Saleius  is  an  admirable  poet,  or,  if  the  phrase  be  more 


156  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  IX.  complimentary,  a  most  illustrious  bard  ;  but  who  walks 
by  his  side  or  attends  his  receptions  or  follows  in  his 
train  ?  Why,  if  his  friend  or  relative  or  even  he 
himselt  stumbles  into  some  troublesome  affair,  he 
will  run  to  Secundus  here,  or  to  you,  Maternus,  not 
because  you  are  a  poet  or  that  you  may  make  verses 
for  him  ;  for  verses  come  naturally  to  Bassus  in  his 
own  home,  and  pretty  and  charming  they  are,  though 
the  result  of  them  is  that  when,  with  the  labour  of  a 
whole  year,  through  entire  days  and  the  best  part  of 
the  nights,  he  has  hammered  out,  with  the  midnight 
oil,  a  single  book,  he  is  forced  actually  to  beg  and 
canvass  for  people  who  will  condescend  to  be  his 
hearers,  and  not  even  this  without  cost  to  himself.  He 
gets  the  loan  of  a  house,  fits  up  a  room,  hires  benches, 
and  scatters  programmes.  Even  if  his  reading  is 
followed  by  a  complete  success,  all  the  glory  is,  so  to 
say,  cut  short  in  the  bloom  and  the  flower,  and  does  not 
come  to  any  leal  and  substantial  fruit.  He  carries 
away  with  him  not  a  single  friendship,  not  a  single 
client,  not  an  obligation  that  will  abide  in  anyone's 
mind,  only  idle  applause,  meaningless  acclamations 
and  a  fleeting  delight.  We  lately  praised  Vespasian's 
bounty,  in  giving  Bassus  four  thousand  pounds, 
as  something  marvellous  and  splendid.  It  is  no 
doubt  a  fine  thing  to  win  an  emperor's  favour  by 
talent  ;  but  how  much  finer,  if  domestic  circumstances 
so  require,  to  cultivate  oneself,  to  make  one's  own 
genius  propitious,  to  fall  back  on  one's  own  bounty. 
Consider  too  that  a  poet,  if  he  wishes  to  work  out 
and  accomplish  a  worthy  result,  must  leave  the  society 
of  his  friends,  and  the  attractions  of  the  capital ;  he 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  157 

must  relinquish  every  other  duty,  and  must,  as  poets  chap,  ix 
themselves  say,  retire  to  woods  and  groves,  in  fact, 
into  solitude. 


Nor  again  do  even  reputation  and  fame,  the  only  chap,  x 
object  of  their  devotion,  the  sole  reward  of  their 
labours,  by  their  own  confession,  cling  to  the  poet  as 
much  as  to  the  orator;  for  indifferent  poets  are  known 
to  none,  and  the  good  but  to  a  few.  When  does  the 
rumour  of  the  very  choicest  readings  penetrate  every 
part  of  Rome,  much  less  is  talked  of  throughout 
our  numerous  provinces  ?  How  (q\v,  when  they  visit 
the  capital  from  Spain  or  Asia,  to  say  nothing  of  our 
Gallic  neighbours,  ask  after  Saleius  Bassus  !  And 
indeed,  if  any  one  does  ask  after  him,  having  once 
seen  him,  he  passes  on,  and  is  satisfied,  as  if  he  had 
seen  a  picture  or  a  statue.  I  do  not  wish  my  remarks 
to  be  taken  as  implying  that  I  would  deter  from 
poetry  those  to  whom  nature  has  denied  the  orator's 
talent,  if  only  they  can  amuse  their  leisure  and  push 
themselves  into  fame  by  this  branch  of  culture.  For  my 
part  I  hold  all  eloquence  in  its  every  variety  some- 
thing sacred  and  venerable,  and  I  regard  as  preferable 
to  all  studies  of  other  arts  not  merely  your  tragedian's 
buskin  or  the  measures  of  heroic  verse,  but  even  the 
sweetness  of  the  lyric  ode,  the  playfulness  of  the 
elegy,  the  satire  of  the  iambic,  the  wit  of  the 
epigram,  and  indeed  any  other  form  of  eloquence. 
But  it  is  with  you,  Maternus,  that  I  am  dealing  ;  for, 
when  your  genius  might  carry  you  to  the  summit 
of  eloquence,  you  prefer   to  wander  from  the  path, 


158  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  X.  and  though  sure  to  win  the  highest  prize  you  stop 
short  at  meaner  things.  Just  as,  if  you  had  been  born 
in  Greece,  where  it  is  an  honour  to  practise  even  the 
arts  of  the  arena,  and  if  the  gods  had  given  you  the 
vigour  and  strength  of  Nicostratus,  I  should  not  suffer 
those  giant  arms  meant  by  nature  for  combat  to  waste 
themselves  on  the  light  javelin  or  the  throwing  of  the 
quoit,  so  nov/ 1  summon  you  from  the  lecture-room  and 
the  theatre  to  the  law  court  with  its  pleadings  and  its 
real  battles.  I  do  this  the  more  because  you  cannot 
even  fall  back  on  the  refuge  which  shelters  many, 
the  plea  that  the  poet's  pursuit  is  less  liable  to  give 
offence  than  that  of  the  orator.  In  truth,  with  you  the 
ardour  of  a  peculiarly  noble  nature  bursts  forth,  and 
the  offence  you  give  is  not  for  the  sake  of  a  friend, 
but,  what  is  more  dangerous,  for  the  sake  of  Cato. 
Nor  is  this  offending  excused  by  the  obligation  of  duty, 
or  by  the  fidelity  of  an  advocate,  or  by  the  impulse  of 
a  casual  and  sudden  speech.  You  have,  it  seems, 
prepared  your  part  in  having  chosen  a  character  of 
note  who  would  speak  with  authority.  I  foresee  your 
possible  answer.  Hence,  you  will  say,  came  the 
decisive  approval ;  this  is  the  style  which  the  lecture- 
room  chiefly  praises,  and  which  next  becomes  the 
world's  talk.  Away  then  with  the  excuse  of  quiet  and 
safety,  when  you  are  deliberately  choosing  a  more 
doughty  adversary.  For  myself,  let  it  be  enough 
to  take  a  side  in  the  private  disputes  of  our  own  time. 
In  these,  if  at  any  time  necessity  has  compelled  us 
on  behalf  of  an  imperilled  friend  to  offend  the  ears 
of  the  powerful,  our  loyalty  must  be  approved,  our 
liberty  of  speech  condoned. 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  159 

Aper  having  said  this  with  his  usual  spirit  and  chap,  xi 
with  vehemence  of  utterance,  Maternus  repHed 
good-humouredly  with  something  of  a  smile.  I  was 
preparing  to  attack  the  orators  at  as  great  length  as 
Aper  had  praised  them,  for  I  thought  that  he  would 
leave  his  praises  of  them  and  go  on  to  demolish  poets 
and  the  pursuit  of  poetry,  but  he  appeased  me  by  a 
sort  of  stratagem,  granting  permission  to  those  who 
cannot  plead  causes,  to  make  verses.  For  myself, 
though  I  am  perhaps  able  to  accomplish  and  effect 
something  in  pleading  causes,  yet  it  was  by  the  public 
reading  of  tragedies  that  I  first  began  to  enter  the 
path  of  fame,  when  in  Nero's  time  I  broke  the  wicked 
power  of  Vatinius  by  which  even  the  sanctities  of 
culture  were  profaned,  and  if  at  this  moment  I  possess 
any  celebrity  and  distinction  I  maintain  that  it  has 
been  acquired  more  by  the  renown  of  my  poems  than 
of  my  speeches.  And  so  now  I  have  resolved  to  throw 
off  the  yoke  of  my  labours  at  the  bar,  and  for  trains 
of  followers  on  my  way  to  and  from  the  court  and 
for  crowded  receptions  I  crave  no  more  than  for  the 
bronzes  and  busts  which  have  invaded  my  house  even 
against  my  will.  For  hitherto  I  have  upheld  my 
position  and  my  safety  better  by  integrity  than  by 
eloquence,  and  I  am  not  afraid  of  having  ever  to 
say  a  word  in  the  senate  except  to  avert  peril  from 
another. 


As  to  the  woods  and  groves  and  that  retirement     chap. 

XII 

which  Aper  denounced,  they  bring  such  delight  to 
me  that  I  count  among  the  chief  enjoyments  of 
poetry  the  fact  that  it  is  composed  not  in  the  midst 


160  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,     of  bustle,  or  with  a  suitor  sittincj  before  one's  door, 

XII. 

or  amid  the  wretchedness  and  tears  of  prisoners,  but 
that  the  soul  withdraws  herself  to  abodes  of  purity 
and  innocence,  and  enjoys  her  holy  resting-place. 
Here  eloquence  had  her  earliest  beginnings ;  here  is 
her  inmost  shrine.  In  such  guise  and  beauty  did  she 
first  charm  mortals,  and  steal  into  those  virgin  hearts 
which  no  vice  had  contaminated.  Oracles  spoke 
under  these  conditions.  As  for  the  present  money- 
getting  and  blood-stained  eloquence,  its  use  is  modern, 
its  origin  in  corrupt  manners,  and,  as  you  said,  Aper, 
it  is  a  device  to  serve  as  a  w^eapon.  But  the  happy 
golden  age,  to  speak  in  our  own  poetic  fashion,  knew 
neither  orators  nor  accusations,  while  it  abounded  in 
poets  and  bards,  men  who  could  sing  of  good  deeds, 
but  not  defend  evil  actions.  None  enjoyed  greater 
glory,  or  honours  more  august,  first  with  the  gods, 
whose  answers  they  published,  and  at  whose  feasts 
they  were  present,  as  was  commonly  said,  and  then 
with  the  offspring  of  the  gods  and  with  sacred  kings, 
among  whom,  so  we  have  understood,  was  not  a  single 
pleader  of  causes,  but  an  Orpheus,  a  Linus,  and,  if 
you  care  to  dive  into  a  remoter  age,  an  Apollo  him- 
self. Or,  if  you  think  all  this  too  fabulous  and 
imaginary,  at  least  you  grant  me  that  Homer  has 
as  much  honour  with  posterity  as  Demosthenes,  and 
that  the  fame  of  Euripides  or  Sophocles  is  bounded 
by  a  limit  not  narrower  than  that  of  Lysias  or 
Hyperidcs.  You  will  find  in  our  own  day  more 
who  disparage  Cicero's  than  Virgil's  glory.  Nor  is 
any  production  of  Asinius  or  Messala  so  famous  as 
Ovid's  Medea  or  the  Thyestes  of  Varius. 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  161 

Look   acrain  at  the   poet's    lot,  with   its  delightful     chap. 

°  r  '  o     ^  XIII. 

companionships.  I  should  not  be  afraid  of  comparing 
it  with  the  harassing  and  anxious  life  of  the  orator. 
Orators,  it  is  true,  have  been  raised  to  consulships 
by  their  contests  and  perils,  but  I  prefer  Virgil's 
serene,  calm,  and  peaceful  retirement,  in  which  after 
all  he  was  not  without  the  favour  of  the  divine 
Augustus,  and  fame  among  the  people  of  Rome.  We 
have  the  testimony  of  the  letters  of  Augustus,  the 
testimony  too  of  the  people  themselves,  who,  on 
hearing  in  the  theatre  some  of  Virgil's  verses,  rose  in 
a  body  and  did  homage  to  the  poet,  who  happened  to 
be  present  as  a  spectator,  just  as  to  Augustus  him- 
self Even  in  our  own  day,  Pomponius  Secundus 
need  not  yield  to  Domitius  Aper  on  the  score  of  a 
dignified  life  or  an  enduring  reputation.  As  for  your 
Crispus  and  Marcellus,  whom  you  hold  up  to  me  as 
examples,  what  is  there  in  their  lot  to  be  coveted  .'' 
Is  it  that  they  are  in  fear  themselves,  or  are  a  fear 
to  others .''  Is  it  that,  while  every  day  something  is 
asked  from  them,  those  to  whom  they  grant  it  feel 
indignant  .-•  Is  it  that,  bound  as  they  are  by  the  chain 
of  flattery,  they  are  never  thought  servile  enough  by 
those  who  rule,  or  free  enough  by  us  .''  What  is  their 
power  at  its  highest  ?  Why,  the  freedmen  usually 
have  as  much.  For  myself,  as  Virgil  says,  let  "  the 
sweet  muses "  lead  me  to  their  sacred  retreats,  and 
to  their  fountains  far  away  from  anxieties  and  cares, 
and  the  necessity  of  doing  every  day  something  re- 
pugnant to  my  heart.  Let  me  no  longer  tremblingly 
experience  the  madness  and  perils  of  the  forum,  and 
the  pallors  of  fame.     Let  me   not  be  aroused   by  a 

M 


162  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY, 

CHAP,     tumult  of  morning'  visitors,  or  a  frcedman's  pantinc: 

XIII.  .  1  t> 

haste,  or,  anxious  about  the  future,  have  to  make  a 
will  to  secure  my  wealth.  Let  me  not  possess  more 
than  what  I  can  leave  to  whom  I  please,  whenever 
tlie  day  appointed  by  my  own  fates  shall  come  ;  and 
let  the  statue  over  my  tomb  be  not  gloomy  and 
scowling,  but  bright  and  laurel-crowned.  As  for  my 
memory,  let  there  be  no  resolutions  in  the  senate,  or 
petitions  to  the  emperor. 

CHAP.  Excited  and,  I  may  say,  full  of  enthusiasm,  Mater- 

XIV.  J         J  ^ 

nus  had  hardly  finished  when  Vipstanus  Messala 
entered  his  room,  and,  from  the  earnest  expression 
on  each  face,  he  conjectured  that  their  conversation 
was  unusually  serious.  Have  I,  he  asked,  come  among 
you  unseasonably,  while  you  are  engaged  in  private 
deliberation,  or  the  preparation  of  some  case  .'* 

By  no  means,  by  no  means,  said  Secundus.  In- 
deed I  could  wish  you  had  come  sooner,  for  you 
would  have  been  delighted  with  the  very  elaborate 
arguments  of  our  friend  Aper,  in  which  he  urged 
Maternus  to  apply  all  his  ability  and  industry  to  the 
pleading  of  causes,  and  then  too  with  Matcrnus's 
apology  for  his  poems  in  a  lively  speech,  which,  as 
suited  a  poet's  defence,  was  uncommonly  spirited,  and 
more  like  poetry  than  oratory. 

For  my  part,  he  replied,  I  should  liave  been  in- 
finitely charmed  by  the  discourse,  and  I  am  delighted 
to  find  that  you  excellent  men,  the  orators  of  our 
age,  instead  of  exercising  your  talents  simply  on 
law-business  and  rhetorical  studies,  also  engage  in 
discussions  which   not  only  strengthen    the    intellect 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  1C3 

but  also  draw  from  learnincf  and  from  letters  a  pleasure     chap. 

.  .  XIV. 

most  exquisite  both  to  you  who  discuss  such  subjects 
and  to  those  too  whose  ears  your  words  may  reach. 
Hence  the  world,  I  see,  is  as  much  pleased  with  you, 
Secundus,  for  having  by  your  life  of  Julius  Asiaticus 
given  it  the  promise  of  more  such  books,  as  it  is  with 
Aper  for  having  not  yet  retired  from  the  disputes 
of  the  schools,  and  for  choosing  to  employ  his  leisure 
after  the  fashion  of  modern  rhetoricians  rather  than 
of  the  old  orators. 

Upon  this  Aper  replied.  You  still  persist,  Messala,  in  chap. 
admiring  only  what  is  old  and  antique  and  in  sneering 
at  and  disparaging  the  culture  of  our  own  day.  I  have 
often  heard  this  sort  of  talk  from  you,  when,  forget- 
ting the  eloquence  of  yourself  and  your  brother,  you 
argued  that  nobody  in  this  age  is  an  orator.  And 
you  did  this,  I  believe,  with  the  more  audacity 
because  you  were  not  afraid  of  a  reputation  for 
ill-nature,  seeing  that  the  glory  which  others  concede 
to  you,  you  deny  to  yourself.  I  feel  no  penitence, 
said  Messala,  for  such  talk,  nor  do  I  believe  that 
Secundus  or  Maternus  or  you  yourself,  Aper,  think 
differently,  though  now  and  then  you  argue  for  the 
opposite  view.  I  could  wish  that  one  of  you  were 
prevailed  on  to  investigate  and  describe  to  us  the 
reasons  of  this  vast  difference.  I  often  inquire  into 
them  by  myself.  That  which  consoles  some  minds,  to 
me  increases  the  difficulty.  For  I  perceive  that  even 
with  the  Greeks  it  has  happened  that  there  is  a  greater 
distance  between  Aeschines  and  Demosthenes  on  the 
one  hand,  and  your  friend  Nicetes  or  any  other  orator 

M    2 


XVI. 


164  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      who  shakes   Ephesus  or   Mitylene  with  a  chorus   of 

XV.  . 

rhetoricians  and  their  noisy  applause,  on  the  other, 
than  that  which  separates  Afer,  Africanus,  or  your- 
selves from  Cicero  or  Asinius. 

CHAP.  The  question  you  have  raised,  said  Secundus,  is  a 
f^reat  one  and  quite  worthy  of  discussion.  But  who 
has  a  better  claim  to  unravel  it  than  yourself,  you 
who  to  profound  learning  and  transcendent  ability  have 
added  reflection  and  study  .-' 

I  will  open  my  mind  to  you,  replied  Mess«la,  if  first 
I  can  prevail  on  you  to  give  me  your  assistance  in  our 
discussion.  I  can  answer  for  two  of  us,  said  Maternus  ; 
Secundus  and  myself  will  take  the  part  which  we 
understand  you  have  not  so  much  omitted  as  left  to 
us.  Aper  usually  dissents,  as  you  have  just  said,  and 
he  has  clearly  for  some  time  been  girding  himself 
for  the  attack,  and  cannot  bear  with  patience  our 
union  on  behalf  of  the  merits  of  the  ancients. 

Assuredly,  said  Aper,  I  will  not  allow  our  age  to  be 
condemned,  unheard  and  undefended,  by  this  con- 
spiracy of  yours.  First,  however,  I  will  ask  you  whom 
}'ou  call  ancients,  or  what  period  of  orators  you  limit 
by  your  definition  ?  When  I  hear  of  ancients,  I  under- 
stand men  of  the  past,  born  ages  ago  ;  I  have  in  my 
eye  Ulysses  and  Nestor,  whose  time  is  about  thirteen 
hundred  years  before  our  day.  But  you  bring  forward 
Demosthenes  and  Hypcrides  who  flourished,  as  we 
know,  in  the  period  of  Philip  and  Alexander,  a  period, 
however,  which  they  both  outlived.  Hence  we  see 
that  not  much  more  than  four  hundred  years  has  inter- 
vened between  our  own  era  and  that  of  Demosthenes. 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  165 

If  you  measure  this  space  of  time  by  the  frailty  of  chap. 
human  life,  it  perhaps  seems  long  ;  if  by  the  course  of 
ages  and  by  the  thought  of  this  boundless  universe,  it 
is  extremely  short  and  is  very  near  us.  For  indeed, 
if,  as  Cicero  says  in  his  Hortensius,  the  great  and  the 
true  year  is  that  in  which  the  position  of  the  heavens 
and  of  the  stars  at  any  particular  moment  recurs,  and  if 
that  year  embraces  twelve  thousand  nine  hundred  and 
ninety  four  of  what  we  call  years,  then  your  Demos- 
thenes, whom  you  represent  as  so  old  and  ancient, 
began  his  existence  not  only  in  the  same  year,  but 
almost  in  the  same  month  as  ourselves. 

But  I  pass  to  the  Latin  orators.  Among  them,  ^/^f- 
it  is  not,  I  imagine,  Menenius  Agrippa,  who  may 
seem  ancient,  whom  you  usually  prefer  to  the  speakers 
of  our  day,  but  Cicero,  Caelius,  Calvus,  Brutus, 
Asinius,  Messala.  Why  you  assign  them  to  antiquity 
rather  than  to  our  own  times,  I  do  not  see.  With 
respect  to  Cicero  himself,  it  was  in  the  consulship  of 
Hirtius  and  Pansa,  as  his  freedman  Tiro  has  stated, 
on  the  5th  of  December,  that  he  was  slain.  In  that 
same  year  the  Divine  Augustus  elected  himself  and 
Quintus  Pedius  consuls  in  the  room  of  Pansa  and 
Hirtius.  Fix  at  fifty-six  years  the  subsequent  rule  of 
the  Divine  Augustus  over  the  state  ;  add  Tiberius's 
three-and-twenty  years,  the  four  years  or  less  of  Caius, 
the  twenty-eight  years  of  Claudius  and  Nero,  the  one 
memorable  long  year  of  Galba,  Otho,  and  Vitellius, 
and  the  now  six  years  of  the  present  happy  reign, 
during  which  Vespasian  has  been  fostering  the  public 
weal,  and  the  result  is  that  from  Cicero's  death  to  our 


U6  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      day    is    a    hundred    and    twenty    years,    one    man's 
XVII.  -^  -^     -^  .  . 

life-time.     P^or  I  saw  myself  an  old   man  in    Britain 

who  declared  that  he  was  present  at  the  battle  in  which 

they  strove  to  drive  and  beat  back  from  their  shores 

the  arms  of  Caesar  when  he  attacked  their  island.     So, 

had    this  man  who  encountered   Caesar  in   the  field, 

been   brought  to   Rome  either   as   a  prisoner,  or  by 

his  own  choice  or  by  some  destiny,  he  might  have 

heard  Ca;sar  himself  and  Cicero,  and  also  have  been 

present    at   our  own    speeches.      At  the   last  largess 

of  the  Emperor  you  saw  yourselves  several  old  men 

who  told  you  that  they  had  actually  shared  once  and 

again   in   the  gifts  of  the  divine   Augustus.      Hence 

we   infer  that  they  might  have  heard  both  Corvinus 

and  Asinius.     Corvinus  indeed  lived  on  to  the  middle 

of  the  reign  of  Augustus,  Asinius  almost  to  its  close. 

You    must    not  then   divide  the  age,  and   habitually 

describe  as  old  and  anciient  orators  those  with  whom 

the    ears    of    the    self-same    men    might    have    made 

acquaintance,  and  whom  they  might,  so  to  say,  have 

linked   and  coupled  together. 

CHAP.  I  have  made  these  preliminary  remarks  to  show  that 

any  credit  reflected  on  the  age  by  the  fame  and  renown 
of  these  orators  is  common  property,  and  is  in  fact 
more  closely  connected  with  us  than  with  Servius 
Galba  or  Caius  Carbo,  and  others  whom  we  may  rightly 
call  "ancients."  These  indeed  are  rough,  unpolished, 
awkward,  and  ungainly,  and  I  wish  that  your  favourite 
Calvus  or  Caelius  or  even  Cicero  had  in  no  respect 
imitated  them.  I  really  mean  now  to  deal  with  the 
subject  more  boldly  and  confidently,  but  I  must  first 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  167 

observe  that  the  types  and  varieties  of  eloquence  chap. 
change  with  the  age.  Thus  Caius  Gracchus  compared 
with  the  elder  Cato  is  full  and  copious ;  Crassus  com- 
pared with  Gracchus  is  polished  and  ornate  ;  Cicero 
compared  with  either  is  lucid,  graceful,  and  lofty ;  Cor- 
vinus  again  is  softer  and  sweeter  and  more  finished 
in  his  phrases  than  Cicero.  I  do  not  ask  who  is  the 
best  speaker.  Meantime  I  am  content  to  have  proved 
that  eloquence  has  more  than  one  face,  and  even  in 
those  whom  you  call  ancients  several  varieties  are  to  be 
discovered.  Nor  does  it  at  once  follow  that  difference 
implies  inferiority.  It  is  the  fault  of  envious  human 
nature  that  the  old  is  always  the  object  of  praise, 
the  present  of  contempt.  Can  we  doubt  that  there 
were  found  critics  who  admired  Appius  Caecus  more 
than  Cato  ?  We  know  that  even  Cicero  was  not 
without  his  disparagers,  who  thought  him  inflated, 
turgid,  not  concise  enough,  but  unduly  diffuse  and 
luxuriant,  in  short  anything  but  Attic.  You  have 
read  of  course  the  letters  of  Calvus  and  Brutus  to 
Cicero,  and  from  these  it  is  easy  to  perceive  that  in 
Cicero's  opinion  Calvus  was  bloodless  and  attenuated, 
Brutus  slovenly  and  lax.  Cicero  again  was  slightingly 
spoken  of  by  Calvus  as  loose  and  nerveless,  and  by 
Brutus,  to  use  his  own  words,  as  "  languid  and  effemi- 
nate." If  you  ask  me,  I  think  they  all  said  what  was 
true.  But  I  shall  come  to  them  separately  after  a 
while ;  now  I  have  to  deal  with  them  collectively. 

While  indeed  the  admirers  of  the   ancients  fix  as     chap 

XIX 

the  boundary,  so  to  say,  of  antiquity,  the  period  up 
to   Cassius   Severus  who  was  the  first,  they  assert,  to 


168  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,  deviate  from  the  old  and  plain  path  of  the  speaker, 
I  maintain  that  it  was  not  from  poveity  of  genius  or 
ignorance  of  letters  that  he  adopted  his  well  known 
style,  but  from  preference  and  intellectual  conviction. 
He  saw,  in  fact,  that,  as  I  was  just  now  saying,  the 
character  and  type  of  oratory  must  change  with  the 
circumstances  of  the  age  and  an  altered  taste  in  the 
popular  ear.  The  people  of  the  past,  ignorant  and 
uncultured  as  they  were,  patiently  endured  the  length 
of  a  very  confused  speech,  and  it  was  actually  to  the 
speaker's  credit,  if  he  took  up  one  of  their  days  by 
his  speech-making.  Then  too  they  highly  esteemed 
long  preparatory  introductions,  narratives  told  from 
a  remote  beginning,  a  multitude  of  divisions  ostenta- 
tiously paraded,  proofs  in  a  thousand  links,  and  all  the 
other  directions  prescribed  in  those  driest  of  treatises 
by  Hermagoras  and  Apollodorus.  Any  one  who  was 
supposed  to  have  caught  a  scent  of  philosophy,  and 
who  introduced  some  philosophical  commonplace  into 
his  speech,  was  praised  up  to  the  skies.  And  no 
wonder ;  for  this  was  new  and  unfamiliar,  and  even  of 
the  orators  but  very  few  had  studied  the  rules  of 
rhetoricians  or  the  dogmas  of  philosophers.  But  now 
that  all  these  are  common  property  and  that  there  is 
scarce  a  bystander  in  the  throng  who,  if  not  fully 
instructed,  has  not  at  least  been  initiated  into  the 
rudiments  of  culture,  eloquence  must  resort  to  new 
and  skilfully  chosen  paths,  in  order  that  the  orator 
may  avoid  offence  to  the  fastidious  ear,  at  any  rate 
before  judges  who  decide  by  power  and  authority, 
not  by  law  and  precedent,  who  fix  the  speaker's  time, 
instead  of    leaving   it    to   himself,   and,   so  far  from 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  169 

thinking  that  they  ought  to  wait  till  he  chooses  to  speak     chap. 
on  the  matter  in  question,  continually  remind  him  of 
it  and  recall  him  to  it  when   he  wanders,  protesting 
that  they  are  in  a  hurry. 

Who  will  now  tolerate  an  advocate  who  begins  by     chap. 

XX 

speaking  of  the  feebleness  of  his  constitution,  as  is 
usual  in  the  openings  of  Corvinus  .''  Who  will  sit  out 
the  five  books  against  Verres  ?  Who  will  endure 
those  huge  volumes,  on  a  legal  plea  or  form,  which 
we  have  read  in  the  speeches  for  Marcus  Tullius  and 
Aulus  Caccina  ?  In  our  day  the  judge  anticipates 
the  speaker,  and  unless  he  is  charmed  and  imposed 
on  by  the  train  of  arguments,  or  the  brilliancy  of  the 
thoughts,  or  the  grace  and  elegance  of  the  descrip- 
tive sketches,  he  is  deaf  to  his  eloquence.  Even  the 
mob  of  bystanders,  and  the  chance  listeners  who 
flock  in,  now  usually  require  brightness  and  beauty 
in  a  speech,  and  they  no  more  endure  in  the  law- 
court  the  harshness  and  roughness  of  antiquity,  than 
they  would  an  actor  on  the  stage  who  chose  to  re- 
produce the  gestures  of  Roscius  or  Ambivius.  So 
again  the  young,  those  whose  studies  are  on  the 
anvil,  who  go  after  the  orators  with  a  view  to  their 
own  progress,  are  anxious  not  merely  to  hear  but 
also  to  carry  back  home  some  brilliant  passage  worthy 
of  remembrance.  They  tell  it  one  to  another,  and 
often  mention  it  in  letters  to  their  colonies  and  pro- 
vince.s,  whether  it  is  a  reflection  lighted  up  by  a  neat 
and  pithy  phrase,  or  a  passage  bright  with  choice 
and  poetic  ornament.  For  we  now  expect  from  a 
speaker  even  poetic  beauty,  not  indeed  soiled  with 


170  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAi'.      the  old  rust   of  Accius  or  Pacuvius,  but  such    as  is 
x\. 

produced  from  the  sacred  treasures  of  Horace,  Virgil, 

and  Lucan.  Thus  the  age  of  our  orators,  in  con- 
forming itself  to  the  ear  and  the  taste  of  such  a  class, 
has  advanced  in  beauty  and  ornateness.  Nor  does  it 
follow  that  our  speeches  are  less  successful  because 
they  bring  pleasure  to  the  ears  of  those  who  have  to 
decide.  What  if  you  were  to  assume  that  the  temples 
of  the  present  day  are  weaker,  because,  instead  of 
being  built  of  rough  blocks  and  ill-shaped  tiles,  they 
shine  with  marble  and  glitter  with  gold  ? 

CHAP.  I  will  frankly  admit  to  you  that  I  can  hardly  keep 

XXI 

from  laughing  at  some  of  the  ancients,  and  from 
falling  asleep  at  others.  I  do  not  single  out  any  of 
the  common  herd,  as  Canutius,  or  Arrius,  and  others 
in  the  same  sick-room,  so  to  say,  who  are  content 
with  mere  skin  and  bones.  Even  Calvus,  although 
he  has  left,  I  think,  one-and-twcnty  volumes,  scarcely 
satisfies  me  in  one  or  two  short  speeches.  The  rest 
of  the  world,  I  see,  does  not  differ  from  my  opinion 
about  him;  for  how  few  read  his  speeches  against 
Asitius  or  Drusus  !  Certainly  his  impeachment  of 
Vatinius,  as  it  is  entitled,  is  in  the  hands  of  students, 
especially  the  second  of  the  orations.  This,  indeed, 
has  a  finish  about  the  phrases  and  the  periods,  and 
suits  the  ear  of  the  critic,  whence  you  may  infer  that 
even  Calvus  understood  what  a  better  style  is,  but 
that  he  lacked  genius  and  power  rather  than  the  will 
to  speak  with  more  dignity  and  grace.  What  again 
from  the  speeches  of  Caelius  do  we  admire  .''  Why, 
we   like   of   these   the   whole,  or   at   least   parts,    in 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  171 

which   we  reco";nise  the  pohsh  and  elevation   of  our     chap 

°  ^  .  XXI. 

own  day  ;  but,  as  for  those  mean  expressions,  those 
gaps  in  the  structure  of  the  sentences,  and  uncouth 
sentiments,  they  savour  of  antiquity.  No  one,  I  sup- 
pose, is  so  thoroughly  antique  as  to  praise  Caelius 
simply  on  the  side  of  his  antiqueness.  We  may, 
indeed,  make  allowance  for  Caius  Julius  Caesar,  on 
account  of  his  vast  schemes  and  many  occupations, 
for  having  achieved  less  in  eloquence  than  his  divine 
genius  demanded  from  him,  and  leave  him  indeed, 
just  as  we  leave  Brutus  to  his  philosophy.  Un- 
doubtedly in  his  speeches  he  fell  short  of  his  reputa- 
tion, even  by  the  admission  of  his  admirers.  I  hardly 
suppose  that  any  one  reads  Csesar's  speech  for  Decius 
the  Samnite,  or  that  of  Brutus  for  King  Deiotarus, 
or  other  works  equally  dull  and  cold,  unless  it  is 
some  one  who  also  admires  their  poems.  For  they 
did  write  poems,  and  sent  them  to  libraries,  with  no 
better  success  than  Cicero,  but  with  better  luck, 
because  fewer  people  know  that  they  wrote  them. 

Asinius  too,  though  born  in  a  time  nearer  our 
own,  seems  to  have  studied  with  the  Menenii  and 
Appii.  At  any  rate  he  imitated  Pacuvius  and  Accius, 
not  only  in  his  tragedies  but  also  in  his  speeches ; 
he  is  so  harsh  and  dry.  Style,  like  the  human  body, 
is  then  specially  beautiful  when,  so  to  say,  the  veins 
are  not  prominent,  and  the  bones  cannot  be  counted, 
but  when  a  healthy  and  sound  blood  fills  the  limbs, 
and  shows  itself  in  the  muscles,  and  the  very  sinews 
become  beautiful  under  a  ruddy  glow  and  graceful 
outline.  I  will  not  attack  Corvinus,  for  it  was  not 
indeed    his   own    fault    that   he  did    not   exhibit  the 


172  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  luxuriance  and  brightness  of  our  own  day.  Rather 
let  us  note  liow  far  the  vigour  of  his  intellect  or  of 
liis  imagination  satisfied  his  critical  faculty. 

CHAP.  I  come  now  to  Cicero.     He  had   the   same  battle 

XXII 

with  his  contemporaries  which  I  have  with  you.  They 
admired  the  ancients  ;  he  preferred  the  eloquence  of 
his  own  time.  It  was  in  taste  more  than  anything 
else  that  he  was  superior  to  the  orators  of  that  age. 
In  fact,  he  was  the  first  who  gave  a  finish  to  oratory, 
the  first  who  applied  a  principle  of  selection  to  words, 
and  art  to  composition.  He  tried  his  skill  at  beautiful 
passages,  and  invented  certain  arrangements  of  the 
sentence,  at  least  in  those  speeches  which  he  composed 
when  old  and  near  the  close  of  life,  that  is  when  he 
had  made  more  progress,  and  had  learnt  by  practice 
and  by  many  a  trial,  what  was  the  best  style  of  speak- 
ing. As  for  his  early  speeches,  they  are  not  free  from 
the  faults  of  antiquity.  He  is  tedious  in  his  introduc- 
tions, lengthy  in  his  narrations,  careless  about  digres- 
sions ;  he  is  slow  to  rouse  himself,  and  seldom  warms 
to  his  subject,  and  only  an  idea  here  and  there  is 
brought  to  a  fitting  and  a  brilliant  clo^e.  There  is 
nothing  which  you  can  pick  out  or  quote,  and  the 
style  is  like  a  rough  building,  the  wall  of  which  indeed 
is  strong  and  lasting,  but  not  particularly  polished  and 
bright.  Now  I  would  have  an  orator,  like  a  rich  and 
grand  householder,  not  merely  be  sheltered  by  a  roof 
sufficient  to  keep  off  rain  and  wind,  but  by  one  to 
delight  the  sight  and  the  eye  ;  not  merely  be  provided 
with  such  furniture  as  is  enough  for  necessary  pur- 
poses, but    also    possess    among   his   treasures   gold 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  173 

and  jewels,  so  that  he  may  find  a  frequent  pleasure  in  ^\f- 
handling  them  and  gazing  on  them.  On  the  other 
hand,  some  things  should  be  kept  at  a  distance  as 
being  now  obsolete  and  ill-savoured.  There  should 
be  no  phrase  stained,  so  to  speak,  with  rust  ;  no  ideas 
should  be  expressed  in  halting  and  languid  periods 
after  the  fashion  of  chronicles.  The  orator  must  shun 
an  offensive  and  tasteless  scurrility  ;  he  must  vary  the 
structure  of  his  sentences  and  not  end  all  his  clauses 
in  one  and  the  same  way. 

Phrases  like  "Fortune's  wheel"  and  "Verrine  soup,"  xxtn 
I  do  not  care  to  ridicule,  or  that  stock  ending  of  every 
third  clause  in  all  Cicero's  speeches,  "  it  would  seem 
to  be,"  brought  in  as  the  close  of  a  period.  I  have 
mentioned  them  with  reluctance,  omitting  several,  al- 
though they  are  the  sole  peculiarities  admired  and 
imitated  by  those  who  call  themselves  orators  of  the 
old  school.  I  will  not  name  any  one,  as  I  think  it 
enough  to  have  pointed  at  a  class.  Still,  you  have  before 
your  eyes  men  who  read  Lucilius  rather  than  Horace, 
and  Lucretius  rather  than  Virgil,  who  have  a  mean 
opinion  of  the  eloquence  of  Aufidius  Bassus,  and  Ser- 
vilius  Nonianus  compared  with  that  of  Sisenna  or 
Varro,  and  who  despise  and  loathe  the  treatises  of  our 
modern  rhetoricians,  while  those  of  Calvus  are  their 
admiration.  When  these  men  prose  in  the  old  style 
before  the  judges,  they  have  neither  select  listeners 
nor  a  popular  audience  ;  in  short  the  client  himself 
hardly  endures  them.  They  are  dismal  and  uncouth, 
and  the  very  soundness  of  which  they  boast,  is  the 
result  not  so  much  of  real  vig-our  as  of  fasting;.     Even 


174  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,  as  to  health  of  body,  physicians  are  not  satisfied 
with  that  which  is  attained  at  the  cost  of  mental  worry. 
It  is  a  small  matter  not  to  be  ill ;  I  like  a  man  to  be 
robust  and  hearty  and  full  of  life.  If  soundness  is  all 
that  you  can  praise  him  for,  he  is  not  very  far  from 
being  an  invalid.  Be  it  yours,  my  eloquent  friends,  to 
grace  our  age  to  the  best  of  your  ability,  as  in  fact 
you  are  doing,  with  the  noblest  style  of  oratory.  You, 
Messala,  imitate,  I  observe,  the  choicest  beauties  of  the 
ancients.  And  you,  Maternus  and  Secundus,  combine 
charm  and  finish  of  expression  with  weight  of  thought. 
There  is  discrimination  in  the  phrases  you  invent, 
order  in  the  treatment  of  your  subject,  fullness,  when 
the  case  demands  it,  conciseness,  when  it  is  possible, 
elegance  in  your  style,  and  perspicuity  in  every 
sentence.  You  can  express  passion,  and  yet  control 
an  orator's  licence.  And  so,  although  ill-nature  and 
envy  may  have  stood  in  the  way  of  our  good  opinions, 
posterity  will  speak  the  truth  concerning  you. 

CHAP.  Aper    having    finished    speaking,    Maternus    said, 

You  recognise,  do  you  not,  our  friend  Aper's  force 
and  passion  ?  With  what  a  torrent,  what  a  rush 
of  eloquence  has  he  been  defending  our  age  ?  How 
full  and  varied  was  his  tirade  against  the  ancients  ! 
What  ability  and  spirit,  what  learning  and  skill  too  did 
he  show  in  borrowing  from  the  very  men  themselves 
the  weapons  with  which  he  forthwith  proceeded  to 
attack  them  !  Still,  as  to  your  promise,  Messala,  there 
must  for  all  this  be  no  change.  We  neither  want  a 
defence  of  the  ancients,  nor  do  we  compare  any  of 
ourselves,  though  we  have  just  heard  our  own  praise.s, 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  175 

with  those  whom  Aper  has  denounced.     Aper  himself     chap. 

^  '-  .  XXIV. 

thinks  otherwise  ;  he  merely  followed  an  old  practice 
much  in  vogue  with  your  philosophical  school  of 
assuming  the  part  of  an  opponent.  Give  us  then 
not  a  panegyric  on  the  ancients  (their  own  fame  is  a 
sufficient  panegyric)  but  tell  us  plainly  the  reasons 
why  with  us  there  has  been  such  a  falling  off  from 
their  eloquence,  the  more  marked  as  dates  have 
proved  that  from  the  death  of  Cicero  to  this  present 
day  is  but  a  hundred  and  twenty  years. 

Messala    replied,    I   will   take    the    line    you    have     chap. 

XXV 

prescribed  for  ine.  Certainly  I  need  not  argue  long 
against  Aper,  who  began  by  raising  what  I  think  a 
controversy  about  a  name,  implying  that  it  is  not 
correct  to  call  ancients  those  whom  we  all  know  to 
have  lived  a  hundred  years  ago.  I  am  not  fighting 
about  a  word.  Let  him  call  them  ancients  or  elders  or 
any  other  name  he  prefers,  provided  only  we  have  the 
admission  that  the  eloquence  of  that  age  exceeded 
ours.  If  again  he  freely  admits  that  even  in  the  same, 
much  more  in  different  periods,  there  were  many 
varieties  of  oratory,  against  this  part  too  of  his 
argument  I  say  nothing.  I  maintain,  however,  that 
just  as  among  Attic  orators  we  give  the  first  place  to 
Demosthenes  and  assign  the  next  to  Aeschines, 
Hyperides,  Lysias  and  Lycurgus,  while  all  agree  in 
regarding  this  as  pre-eminently  the  age  of  speakers,  so 
among  ourselves  Cicero  indeed  was  superior  to  all 
the  eloquent  men  of  his  day,  though  Calvus,  Asinius, 
Caesar,  Caelius,  and  Brutus  may  claim  the  right 
of  being  preferred  to  those   who  preceded  and  who 


176  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      followed  them.     It  matters  nothinc?  that   they  dififer 

XXV. 

in  special  points,  seeing  that  they  are  generically 
alike.  Calvus  is  the  more  terse,  Asinius  has  the  finer 
rhythm,  Caesar  greater  brilliancy,  Caelius  is  the  more 
caustic,  Brutus  the  more  earnest,  Cicero  the  m.ore 
impassioned,  the  richer  and  more  forcible.  Still  about 
them  all  there  is  the  same  healthy  tone  of  eloquence. 
Take  into  your  hand  the  works  of  all  alike  and  you 
see  that  amid  wide  differences  of  genius,  there  is  a 
resemblance  and  affinity  of  intellect  and  moral  purpose. 
Grant  that  they  disparaged  each  other  (and  certainly 
there  are  some  passages  in  their  letters  which  show 
mutual  ill-will),  still  this  is  the  failing,  not  of  the 
orator,  but  of  the  man.  Calvus,  Asinius,  Cicero 
himself,  I  presume,  were  apt  to  be  envious  and  ill- 
natured,  and  to  have  the  other  faults  of  human 
infirmity.  Brutus  alone  of  the  number  in  my  opinion 
laid  open  the  convictions  of  his  heart  frankly  and 
ingenuousl}',  without  ill-will  or  envy.  Is  it  possible 
that  he  envied  Cicero,  when  he  seems  not  to  have 
envied  even  Caesar  .-*  As  to  Servius  Galba,  and  Caius 
Laclius,  and  others  of  the  ancients  whom  Aper  has 
persistently  assailed,  he  must  not  expect  me  to  defend 
them,  for  I  admit  that  their  eloquence,  being  yet  in 
its  infancy  and  imperfectly  developed,  had  certain 
defects. 

CHAP.  After  all,  if  I  must  put  on  one  side  the  highest  and 

XXVI. 

most  perfect  type  of  eloquence  and  select  a  style, 
I  should  certainly  prefer  the  vehemence  of  Caius 
Gracchus  or  the  sobriety  of  Lucius  Crassus  to  the 
curls  of  Maecenas  or  the  jingles  of  Gallic:  so  much 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  177 

better  is  it  for  an  orator  to  wear  a  roujjh  dress  than      chap. 

.    .  .  XXVI. 

to  glitter  in  many-coloured  and  meretricious  attire. 
Indeed,  neither  for  an  orator  or  even  a  man  is  that 
style  becoming  which  is  adopted  by  many  of  the 
speakers  of  our  age,  and  which,  with  its  idle  redun- 
dancy of  words,  its  meaningless  periods  and  licence 
of  expression,  imitates  the  art  of  the  actor.  Shocking 
as  it  ought  to  be  to  our  ears,  it  is  a  fact  that  fame, 
glory,  and  genius  are  sacrificed  by  many  to  the  boast 
that  their  compositions  are  given  with  the  tones  of  the 
singer,  the  gestures  of  the  dancer.  Hence  the  ex- 
clamation, which,  though  often  heard,  is  a  shame  and  an 
absurdity,  that  our  orators  speak  prettily  and  our  actors 
dance  eloquently.  For  myself  I  would  not  deny  that 
Cassius  Severus,  the  only  speaker  whom  Aper 
ventured  to  name,  may,  if  compared  with  his 
successors,  be  called  an  orator,  although  in  many 
of  his  works  he  shows  more  violence  than  vigour. 
The  first  to  despise  arrangement,  to  cast  off  propriety 
and  delicacy  of  expression,  confused  by  the  very 
w^eapons  he  employs,  and  often  stumbling  in  his 
eagerness  to  strike,  he  wrangles  rather  than  fights. 
Still,  as  I  have  said,  compared  with  his  successors, 
he  is  far  superior  to  all  in  the  variety  of  his  learning, 
the  charm  of  his  wit,  and  the  solidity  of  his  very 
strength.  Not  one  of  them  has  Aper  had  the  courage 
to  mention,  and,  so  to  say,  to  bring  into  the  field. 
When  he  had  censured  Asinius,  Caelius,  and  Calvus, 
I  expected  that  he  would  show  us  a  host  of  others, 
and  name  more,  or  at  least  as  many  who  might  be 
pitted  man  by  man  against  Cicero,  Caesar,  and  the 
rest.     As  it  is,  he  has  contented  himself  with  singling 

N 


178  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      out  for  disparap;ement  some  ancient  orators,  and  has 

XXVI.  r         t> 

not  dared  to  praise  any  of  their  successors,  except 
generally  and  in  terms  common  to  all,  fearing,  I 
suppose,  that  he  would  offend  many,  if  he  selected  a 
few.  For  there  is  scarce  one  of  our  rhetoricians  who 
does  not  rejoice  in  his  conviction  that  he  is  to  be  ranked 
before  Cicero,  but  unquestionably  second  to  Gabinianus. 

CHAP.  For  my  own  part  I   shall  not  scruple  to  mention 

XXVII. 

men  by  name,  that,  with  examples  before  us,  we 
may  the  more  easily  perceive  the  successive  steps  of 
the  ruin  and  decay  of  eloquence. 

Maternus  here  interrupted  him.  Rather  prepare 
yourself  to  fulfil  your  promise.  We  do  not  want  proof 
of  the  superior  eloquence  of  the  ancients ;  as  far  as  I 
am  concerned,  it  is  admitted.  We  are  inquiring  into 
the  causes,  and  these  you  told  us  but  now  you  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  discussing,  when  you  were  less 
excited  and  were  not  raving  against  the  eloquence 
of  our  age,  just  before  Apcr  offended  you  by  attacking 
your  ancestors. 

I  was  not  offended,  replied  Messala,  by  our  friend 
Aper's  argument,  nor  again  will  you  have  a  right  to 
be  offended,  if  any  remark  of  mine  happens  to  grate 
on  your  ears,  for  you  know  that  it  is  a  rule  in  these 
discussions  that  we  may  speak  out  our  convictions 
wi'thout  impairing  mutual  good-will. 

Proceed,  said  Maturnus.  As  you  are  speaking  of 
the  ancients,  avail  yourself  of  ancient  freedom,  from 
which  we  have  fallen  away  even  yet  more  than  from 
eloquence. 

x'xvii'i.         Messala    continued.        Far    from    obscure    are   the 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  179 

causes  wViich  you  seek.     Neither  to  yourself  or  to  our     chap 

^  ^  XXVIII. 

friends,  Secundus  and  Aper,  are  they  unknown,  though 
you  assign  me  the  part  of  speaking  out  before  you 
what  we  all  think.  Who  does  not  know  that  elo- 
quence and  all  other  arts  have  declined  from  their 
ancient  glory,  not  from  dearth  of  men,  but  from  the 
indolence  of  the  young,  the  carelessness  of  parents, 
the  ignorance  of  teachers,  and  neglect  of  the  old 
discipline  .''  The  evils  which  first  began  in  Rome 
soon  spread  through  Italy,  and  are  now  diffusing 
themselves  into  the  provinces.  But  your  provincial 
affairs  are  best  known  to  yourselves.  I  shall  speak 
of  Rome,  and  of  those  native  and  home-bred  vices 
which  take  hold  of  us  as  soon  as  we  are  born,  and 
multiply  with  every  stage  of  life,  when  I  have  first 
said  a  few  words  on  the  strict  discipline  of  our  ancestors 
in  the  education  and  training  of  children.  Every 
citizen's  son,  the  child  of  a  chaste  mother,  was  from 
the  beginning  reared,  not  in  the  chamber  of  a  pur- 
chased nurse,  but  in  that  mother's  bosom  and  embrace, 
and  it  was  her  special  glory  to  study  her  home 
and  devote  herself  to  her  children.  It  was  usual  to 
select  an  elderly  kinswoman  of  approved  and  esteemed 
character  to  have  the  entire  charge  of  all  the  children 
of  the  household.  In  her  presence  it  was  the  last 
offence  to  utter  an  unseemly  word  or  to  do  a  dis- 
graceful act.  With  scrupulous  piety  and  modesty  she 
regulated  not  only  the  boy's  studies  and  occupations, 
but  even  his  recreations  and  games.  Thus  it  was, 
as  tradition  says,  that  the  mothers  of  the  Gracchi, 
of  Caesar,  of  Augustus,  Cornelia,  Aurelia,  Atia, 
directed    their   children's    education    and    reared    the 

N   2 


180  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,     qreatest    of    sons.     The  strictness    of    the    discipline 

XXVI II.  ^  .  ^ 

tended  to  form  in  each  case  a  pure  and  virtuous 
nature  which  no  vices  could  warp,  and  which  would  at 
once  with  the  whole  heart  seize  on  every  noble  lesson. 
Whatever  its  bias,  whether  to  the  soldier's  or  the 
lawyer's  art,  or  to  the  study  of  eloquence,  it  would 
make  that  its  sole  aim,  and  imbibe  it  in  its  fullness. 

CHAP.  But  in   our  day  we  entrust  the  infant  to   a   little 

XXIX.  .  ^ 

Greek  servant-girl  who  is  attended  by  one  or  two, 
commonly  the  worst  of  all  the  slaves,  creatures  utterly 
unfit  for  any  important  work.  Their  stories  and  their 
prejudices  from  the  very  first  fill  the  child's  tender  and 
uninstructed  mind.  No  one  in  the  whole  house  cares 
what  he  says  or  does  before  his  infant  master.  Even 
parents  themselves  familiarise  their  little  ones,  not 
with  virtue  and  modesty,  but  with  jesting  and  glib 
talk,  which  lead  on  by  degrees  to  shamelessness  and 
to  contempt  for  themselves  as  well  as  for  others. 
Really  I  think  that  the  characteristic  and  peculiar 
vices  of  this  city,  a  liking  for  actors  and  a  passion  for 
gladiators  and  horses,  are  all  but  conceived  in  the 
mother's  womb.  When  these  occupy  and  possess  the 
mind,  how  little  room  has  it  left  for  worthy  attain- 
ments !  Few  indeed  are  to  be  found  who  talk  of  any 
other  subjects  in  their  homes,  and  whenever  we  enter 
a  class-room,  what  else  is  the  conversation  of  the 
youths.  Even  with  the  teachers,  these  are  the  more 
frequent  topics  of  talk  with  their  scholars.  In  fact, 
they  draw  pupils,  not  by  strictness  of  discipline  or  by 
giving  proof  of  ability,  but  by  assiduous  court  and 
cunning  tricks  of  flattcr)\ 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  181 

I  say  nothing  about  the  learners'  first  rudiments,  chap. 
Even  with  these  httle  pains  are  taken,  and  on  the 
reading  of  authors,  on  the  study  of  antiquity  and  a 
knowledge  of  facts,  of  men  and  of  periods,  by  no  means 
enough  labour  is  bestowed.  It  is  rhetoricians,  as  they 
are  called,  who  are  in  request.  When  this  profession 
was  first  introduced  into  our  city,  and  how  little 
esteem  it  had  among  our  ancestors,  I  am  now  about 
to  explain  ;  but  I  will  first  recall  your  attention  to  the 
training  which  we  have  been  told  was  practised  by 
those  orators  whose  infinite  industry,  daily  study  and 
incessant  application  to  every  branch  of  learning  are 
seen  in  the  contents  of  their  own  books.  You  are 
doubtless  familiar  with  Cicero's  book,  called  Brutus. 
In  the  latter  part  of  it  (the  first  gives  an  account  of 
the  ancient  orators)  he  relates  his  own  beginnings,  his 
progress,  and  the  growth,  so  to  say,  of  his  eloquence. 
He  tells  us  that  he  learnt  the  civil  law  under  Quintus 
Mucins,  and  that  he  thoroughly  imbibed  every  branch 
of  philosophy  under  Philo  of  the  Academy  and  under 
Diodotus  the  Stoic  ;  that  not  content  with  the  teachers 
under  whom  he  had  had  the  opportunity  of  studying 
at  Rome,  he  travelled  through  Achaia  and  Asia  Minor 
so  as  to  embrace  every  variety  of  every  learned 
pursuit.  Hence  we  really  find  in  Cicero's  works  that 
he  was  noi  deficient  in  the  knowledge  of  geometry, 
music,  grammar,  or,  in  short,  any  liberal  accomplish- 
ment. The  subtleties  of  logic,  the  useful  lessons  of 
ethical  science,  the  movements  and  causes  of  the 
universe,  were  alike  known  to  him.  The  truth  indeed 
is  this,  my  excellent  friends,  that  Cicero's  wonderful 
eloquence  wells  up  and  overflows  out  of  a  store  of 


182  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP  erudition,  a  multitude  of  accomplishments,  and  a 
knowledge  that  was  universal.  The  strength  and  power 
of  oratory,  unlike  all  other  arts,  is  not  confined  within 
narrow  and  straitened  limits,  but  the  orator  is  he 
who  can  speak  on  every  question  with  grace,  elegance, 
and  persuasiveness,  suitably  to  the  dignity  of  his 
subject,  the  requirements  of  the  occasion,  and  the  taste 
of  his  audience. 

CHAP.  Such  was  the  conviction  of  the  ancients,  and   to 

XXXI 

produce  this  result  they  were  aware  that  it  was 
necessary  not  only  to  declaim  in  the  schools  of  rhe- 
toricians, or  to  exercise  the  tongue  and  the  voice  in 
fictitious  controversies  quite  remote  from  reality,  but 
also  to  imbue  the  mind  with  those  studies  which 
treat  of  good  and  evil,  of  honour  and  dishonour,  of 
right  and  wrong.  All  this,  indeed,  is  the  subject- 
matter  of  the  orator's  speeches.  Equity  in  the  law- 
court,  honour  in  the  council-chamber,  are  our  usual 
topics  of  discussion.  Still,  these  often  pass  into 
each  other,  and  no  one  can  speak  on  them  with  ful- 
ness, variety,  and  elegance  but  he  who  has  studied 
human  nature,  the  power  of  virtue,  the  depravity  of 
vice,  and  the  conception  of  those  things  which  can  be 
classed  neither  among  virtues  nor  vices.  These  are 
the  sources  whence  flows  the  greater  ease  with  which 
he  who  knows  what  anger  is,  rouses  or  soothes  the 
anger  of  a  judge,  the  readier  power  with  which  he 
moves  to  pity  who  knows  what  pity  is,  and  what 
emotions  of  the  soul  excite  it.  An  orator  practised 
in  such  arts  and  exercises,  whether  he  has  to  address 
the   angry,   the    biassed,   the    envious,   the   sorrowful, 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  183 

or   the    tremblinc^,   will   understand   different    mental      chap. 

.  .  .  XXXI. 

conditions,  apply  his  skill,  adapt  his  style,  and  have 
every  instrument  of  his  craft  in  readiness,  or  in  re- 
serve for  every  occasion.  Some  there  are  whose 
assent  is  more  secured  by  an  incisive  and  terse  style, 
in  which  each  inference  is  rapidly  drawn.  With 
such,  it  will  be  an  advantage  to  have  studied  logic. 
Others  are  more  attracted  by  a  diffuse  and  smoothly 
flowing  speech,  appealing  to  the  common  sentiments 
of  humanity.  To  impress  such  we  must  borrow  from 
the  Peripatetics  commonplaces  suited  and  ready 
prepared  for  every  discussion.  The  Academy  will 
give  us  combativeness,  Plato,  sublimity,  Xenophon, 
sweetness.  Nor  will  it  be  unseemly  in  an  orator  to 
adopt  even  certain  exclamations  of  honest  emotion, 
from  Epicurus  and  Metrodorus,  and  to  use  them  as 
occasion  requires.  It  is  not  a  philosopher  after  the 
Stoic  school  whom  we  are  forming,  but  one  who  ought 
to  imbibe  thoroughly  some  studies,  and  to  have  a 
taste  of  all.  Accordingly,  knowledge  of  the  civil  law 
was  included  in  the  training  of  the  ancient  orators, 
and  they  also  imbued  their  minds  with  grammar, 
music,  and  geometry.  In  truth,  in  very  many,  I  may 
say  in  all  cases,  acquaintance  with  law  is  desirable, 
and  in  several  this  last-mentioned  knowledge  is  a 
necessity. 

Let  no  one  reply  that  it  is  enough  for  us  to  learn,     chap. 
as  occasion  requires,  some  single  and  detached  sub- 
ject.    In  the  first  place  we  use  our  own  property  in 
one  way,  a  loan  in  another,  and  there  is  evidently  a 
wide  difference  between  possessing  what  one  exhibits 


xxxii 


184  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      and    borrowinfT    it.       Next,    the   very    knowledfje    of 
XXXII.  .        -^    .  '  ^  ^ 

many  subjects  sits  gracefully  on   us,  even  when  we 

are  otherwise  engaged,  and  makes,  itself  visible  and 
conspicuous  where  you  would  least  expect  it.  Even 
the  average  citizen,  and  not  only  the  learned  and 
critical  hearer,  perceives  it,  and  forthwith  showers  his 
praises  in  the  acknowledgment  that  the  man  has 
been  a  genuine  student,  has  gone  through  every 
branch  of  eloquence,  and  is,  in  short,  an  orator.  And 
I  maintain  that  the  only  orator  is,  and  ever  has  been, 
one  who,  like  a  soldier  equipped  at  all  points  going 
to  the  battle-field,  enters  the  forum  armed  with  every 
learned  accomplishment. 

All  this  is  so  neglected  by  the  speakers  of  our 
time  that  we  detect  in  their  pleadings  the  style  of 
every-day  conversation,  and  unseemly  and  shameful 
deficiencies.  They  are  ignorant  of  the  laws,  they  do 
not  understand  the  senate's  decrees,  they  actually 
scoff  at  the  civil  law,  while  they  quite  dread  the 
study  of  philosophy,  and  the  opinions  of  the  learned  ; 
and  eloquence,  banished,  so  to  say,  from  her  proper 
realm,  is  dragged  down  by  them  into  utter  poverty  of 
thought  and  constrained  periods.  Thus  she  who, 
once  mistress  of  all  the  arts,  held  sway  with  a  glo- 
rious retinue  over  our  souls,  now  clipped  and  shorn, 
without  state,  without  honour,  I  had  almost  said 
without  her  freedom,  is  studied  as  one  of  the  meanest 
handicrafts.  This  then  I  believe  to  be  the  first  and 
chief  cause  of  so  marked  a  falling  off  among  us 
from  the  eloquence  of  the  old  orators.  If  witnesses 
are  wanted,  whom  shall  I  name  in  preference  to 
Demosthenes  among  the  Greeks,  who  is  said  by  tra- 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  185 

dition  to  have  been  a  most  attentive  hearer  of  Plato  ?  chap. 
Cicero  too  tells  us,  I  think,  in  these  very  words, 
that  whatever  he  had  achieved  in  eloquence  he  had 
gained,  not  from  rhetoricians,  but  in  the  walks  of  the 
Academy.  There  are  other  causes,  some  of  them 
great  and  important,  which  it  is  for  you  in  fairness 
to  explain,  as  I  have  now  done  my  part,  and,  after 
my  usual  way,  have  offended  pretty  many  persons 
who,  if  they  happen  to  hear  all  this,  will,  I  am  sure, 
say  that,  in  praising  an  acquaintance  with  law  and 
philosophy  as  a  necessity  for  an  orator,  I  have  been 
applauding  my  own  follies. 

For  myself,  replied  Maternus,  I  do  not  think  that     chap. 

XXXIII 

you  have  completed  the  task  which  you  undertook. 
Far  from  it.  You  have,  I  think,  only  made  a  begin- 
ning, and  indicated,  so  to  say,  its  traces  and  outlines. 
You  have  indeed  described  to  us  the  usual  equipment 
of  the  ancient  orators,  and  pointed  out  the  contrast 
presented  by  our  idleness  and  ignorance  to  their  very 
diligent  and  fruitful  studies.  I  want  to  hear  the  rest. 
Having  learnt  from  you  what  they  knew,  with  which 
we  are  unacquainted,  I  wish  also  to  be  told  the  pro- 
cess of  training  by  which,  when  mere  lads,  and  when 
about  to  enter  the  forum,  they  used  to  strengthen 
and  nourish  their  intellects.  For  you  will  not,  I 
imagine,  deny  that  eloquence  depends  much  less  on 
art  and  theory  than  on  capacity  and  practice,  and 
our  friends  here  seem  by  their  looks  to  think  the 
same. 

Aper  and  Secundus   having  assented,  Messala,  so 
to  say,  began  afresh.     As  I  have,  it  seems,  explained 


186 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 


CHAP. 
XXXIII. 


to  your  satisfaction  the  first  elements  and  the  germs 
of  ancient  eloquence  in  showing  you  the  studies  in 
which  the  orator  of  antiquity  was  formed  and  edu- 
cated, I  will  now  discuss  the  process  of  his  training. 
However,  even  the  studies  themselves  involve  a  train- 
ing, and  no  one  can  acquire  such  profound  and  varied 
knowledge  without  adding  practice  to  theory,  fluency 
to  practice,  and  eloquence  itself  to  fluency.  Hence 
we  infer  that  the  method  of  acquiring  what  you 
mean  to  produce  publicly,  and  of  so  producing  what 
you  have  acquired,  is  one  and  the  same.  Still, 
if  any  one  thinks  this  somewhat  obscure,  and  dis- 
tinguishes broadly  between  theory  and  practice,  he 
will  at  least  allow  that  a  mind  thoroughly  furnished 
and  imbued  with  such  studies  will  enter  with  a  far 
better  preparation  on  the  kinds  of  practice  which  seem 
specially  appropriate  to  the  orator. 


CHAP. 
XXXIV. 


It  was  accordingly  usual  with  our  ancestors,  when  a 
lad  was  being  prepared  for  public  speaking,  as  soon 
as  he  was  fully  trained  by  home  discipline,  and  his 
mind  was  stored  with  culture,  to  have  him  taken  by 
his  father,  or  his  relatives  to  the  orator  who  held  the 
highest  rank  in  the  state.  The  boy  used  to  accom- 
pany and  attend  him,  and  be  present  at  all  his 
speeches,  alike  in  the  law-court  and  the  assembly, 
and  thus  he  picked  up  the  art  of  repartee,  and  be- 
came habituated  to  the  strife  of  words,  and  indeed, 
I  may  almost  say,  learnt  how  to  fight  in  battle. 
Thereby  young  men  acquired  from  the  first  great 
experience  and  confidence,  and  a  very  large  stock  of 
discrimination,  for  they  were  stud}'ing  in  broad  day- 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  187 

liffht,  in  the  very  thick  of  the  conflict,  where  no  one     chap. 
^     '  -^  '  xxxiv 

can  say  anything  foohsh  or  self-contradictory  without 

its  being  refuted  by  the  judge,  or  ridiculed  by  the 
opponent,  or,  last  of  all,  repudiated  by  the  very 
counsel  with  him.  Thus  from  the  beginning  they 
were  imbued  with  true  and  genuine  eloquence,  and, 
although  they  attached  themselves  to  one  pleader, 
still  they  became  acquainted  with  all  advocates  of 
their  own  standing  in  a  multitude  of  cases  before  the 
courts.  They  had  too  abundant  experience  of  the 
popular  ear  in  all  its  greatest  varieties,  and  with  this 
they  could  easily  ascertain  what  was  liked  or  dis- 
approved in  each  speaker.  Thus  they  were  not  in 
want  of  a  teacher  of  the  very  best  and  choicest  kind, 
who  could  show  them  eloquence  in  her  true  features, 
not  in  a  mere  resemblance ;  nor  did  they  lack  oppo- 
nents and  rivals,  who  fought  with  actual  steel,  not 
with  a  wooden  sword,  and  the  audience  too  was 
always  crowded,  always  changing,  made  up  of  un- 
friendly as  well  as  of  admiring  critics,  so  that  neither 
success  nor  failure  could  be  disguised.  You  know,  of 
course,  that  eloquence  wins  its  great  and  enduring 
fame  quite  as  much  from  the  benches  of  our  opponents 
as  from  those  of  our  friends  ;  nay,  more,  its  rise  from 
that  quarter  is  steadier,  and  its  growth  surer.  Un- 
doubtedly it  was  under  such  teachers  that  the  youth 
of  whom  I  am  speaking,  the  disciple  of  orators,  the 
listener  in  the  forum,  the  student  in  the  law-courts, 
was  trained  and  practised  by  the  experiences  of  others. 
The  laws  he  learnt  by  daily  hearing ;  the  faces  of 
the  judges  were  familiar  to  him  ;  the  ways  of  popu- 
lar assemblies  were  continually  before  his  eyes ;  he 


XXXV. 


188  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,  had  frequent  experience  of  the  ear  of  the  people,  and 
whether  he  undertook  a  prosecution  or  a  defence, 
he  was  at  once  singly  and  alone  equal  to  any  case. 
We  still  read  with  admiration  the  speeches  in  which 
Lucius  Crassus  in  his  nineteenth,  Csesar  and  Asinius 
Pollio  in  their  twenty-first  year,  Calvus,  when  very 
little  older,  denounced,  respectively,  Carbo,  Dolabella, 
Cato,  and  Vatinius. 

CHAP.  But   in  these  days    we  have  our  youths  taken  to 

the  professors'  theatre,  the  rhetoricians,  as  we  call 
them.  The  class  made  its  appearance  a  little  before 
Cicero's  time,  and  was  not  liked  by  our  ancestors, 
as  is  evident  from  the  fact  that,  when  Crassus  and 
Domitius  were  censors,  they  were  ordered,  as  Cicero 
says,  to  close  "the  school  of  impudence."  However, 
as  I  was  just  saying,  the  boys  are  taken  to  schools 
in  which  it  is  hard  to  tell  whether  the  place  itself, 
or  their  fellow-scholars,  or  the  character  of  their 
studies,  do  their  minds  most  harm.  As  for  the  place, 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  reverence,  for  no  one  enters 
it  who  is  not  as  ignorant  as  the  rest.  As  for  the 
scholars,  there  can  be  no  improvement,  when  boys 
and  striplings  with  equal  assurance  address,  and  are 
addressed  by,  other  boys  and  striplings.  As  for  the 
mental  exercises  themselves,  they  are  the  reverse  of 
beneficial.  Two  kinds  of  subject-matter  are  dealt 
with  before  the  rhetoricians,  the  persuasive  and  the 
controversial.  The  persuasive,  as  being  comparatively 
easy  and  requiring  less  skill,  is  given  to  boys.  The 
controversial  is  assigned  to  riper  scholars,  and,  good 
heavens!  what  strange  and   astonishing  productions 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  189 

are  the  result !  It  comes  to  pass  that  subjects  re-  9^-^^ 
mote  from  all  reality  are  actually  used  for  declama- 
tion. Thus  the  reward  of  a  tyrannicide,  or  the  choice 
of  an  outraged  maiden,  or  a  remedy  for  a  pestilence, 
or  a  mother's  incest,  anything,  in  short,  daily  dis- 
cussed in  our  schools,  never,  or  but  very  rarely  in  the 
courts,  is  dwelt  on  in  grand  language. 

[The  rest  of  Messala's  speech  is  lost.     Maternus  is 
now  again  the  speaker.] 

Great  eloquence,  like  fire,  grows  with  its  material ;     chap. 

XXXVI 

it  becomes  fiercer  with  movement,  and  brighter  as 
it  burns.  On  this  same  principle  was  developed  in 
our  state  too  the  eloquence  of  antiquity.  Although 
even  the  modern  orator  has  attained  all  that  the 
circumstances  of  a  settled,  quiet,  and  prosperous  com- 
munity allow,  still  in  the  disorder  and  licence  of  the 
past  more  seemed  to  be  within  the  reach  of  the 
speaker,  when,  amid  a  universal  confusion  that  needed 
one  guiding  hand,  he  exactly  adapted  his  wisdom  to 
the  bewildered  people's  capacity  of  conviction.  Hence, 
laws  without  end  and  consequent  popularity ;  hence, 
speeches  of  magistrates  who,  I  may  say,  passed 
nights  on  the  Rostra;  hence,  prosecutions  of  influ- 
ential citizens  brought  to  trial,  and  feuds  transmitted 
to  whole  families  ;  hence,  factions  among  the  nobles, 
and  incessant  strife  between  the  senate  and  the  people. 
In  each  case  the  state  was  torn  asunder,  but  the 
eloquence  of  the  age  was  exercised  and,  as  it  seemed, 
was  loaded  with  great  rewards.  For  the  more  power- 
ful a  man  was  as  a  speaker,  the  more  easily  did  he 


190  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP,      obtain  office,  the  more  decisively  superior  was  he  to 
XXXVI.  ,  .  „  '         ^   ^ 

his  coheagues   in  office,   the  more    influence  did    he 

acquire  with  the  leaders  of  the  state,  the  more  weight 
in  the  senate,  the  more  notoriety  and  fame  with  the 
people.  Such  men  had  a  host  of  clients,  even  among" 
foreign  nations  ;  the  magistrates,  when  leaving  Rome 
for  the  provinces,  showed  them  respect,  and  courted 
their  favour  as  soon  as  they  returned.  The  praetor- 
ship  and  the  consulship  seemed  to  offer  themselves 
to  them,  and  even  when  they  were  out  of  office,  they 
were  not  out  of  power,  for  they  swayed  both  people 
and  senate  with  their  counsels  and  influence.  Indeed, 
they  had  quite  convinced  themselves  that  without 
eloquence  no  one  could  win  or  retain  a  distinguished 
and  eminent  position  in  the  state.  And  no  wonder. 
Even  against  their  own  wish  they  had  to  show  them- 
selves before  the  people.  It  was  little  good  for  them 
to  give  a  brief  vote  in  the  senate  without  supporting 
their  opinion  with  ability  and  eloquence.  If  brought 
into  popular  odium,  or  under  some  charge,  they  had 
to  reply  in  their  own  words.  Again,  they  were  under 
the  necessity  of  giving  evidence  in  the  public  courts, 
not  in  their  absence  by  affidavit,  but  of  being  present 
and  of  speaking  it  openly.  There  was  thus  a  strong 
stimulus  to  win  the  great  prizes  of  eloquence,  and 
as  the  reputation  of  a  good  speaker  was  considered 
an  honour  and  a  glory,  so  it  was  thought  a  disgrace 
to  seem  mute  and  speechless.  Shame  therefore  quite 
as  much  as  hope  of  reward  prompted  men  not  to 
take  the  place  of  a  pitiful  client  rather  than  that  of  a 
patron,  or  to  see  hereditary  connections  transferred  to 
others,  or  to  seem  spiritless  and  incapable  of  office 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 


191 


from  either  failing  to   obtain    it  or  from    holding  it 
weakly  when  obtained. 

Perhaps  you  have  had  in  your  hands  the  old  re- 
cords, still  to  be  found  in  the  libraries  of  antiquaries, 
which  Mucianus  is  just  now  collecting,  and  which 
have  already  been  brought  together  and  published 
in,  I  think,  eleven  books  of  Transactions,  and  three 
of  Letters.  From  these  we  may  gather  that  Cneius 
Pompeius  and  Marcus  Crassus  rose  to  power  as  much 
by  force  of  intellect  and  by  speaking  as  by  their 
might  in  arms ;  that  the  Lentuli,  Metelli,  Luculli, 
and  Curios,  and  the  rest  of  our  nobles,  bestowed 
great  labour  and  pains  on  these  studies,  and  that,  in 
fact,  no  one  in  those  days  acquired  much  influence 
without  some  eloquence.  We  must  consider  too  the 
eminence  of  the  men  accused,  and  the  vast  issues 
involved.  These  of  themselves  do  very  much  for 
eloquence.  There  is,  indeed,  a  wide  difference  be- 
tween having  to  speak  on  a  theft,  a  technical  point, 
a  judicial  decision,  and  on  bribery  at  elections,  the 
plundering  of  the  allies,  and  the  massacre  of  citizens. 
Though  it  is  better  that  these  evils  should  not  befall 
us,  and  the  best  condition  of  the  state  is  that  in  which 
we  are  spared  such  sufferings,  still,  when  they  did 
occur,  they  supplied  a  grand  material  for  the  orator. 
His  mental  powers  rise  with  the  dignity  of  his  sub- 
ject, and  no  one  can  produce  a  noble  and  brilliant 
speech  unless  he  has  got  an  adequate  case.  Demos- 
thenes, I  take  it,  does  not  owe  his  fame  to  his  speeches 
against  his  guardians,  and  it  is  not  his  defence  of 
Publius  Quintius,  or  of  Licinius  Archias,  which  make 
Cicero  a  great  orator  ;    it  is  his   Catiline,  his   Milo, 


CHAP. 
XXXVI. 


CHAP. 
XXXVII 


102 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY, 


CHAP. 
XXXVII. 


his  Verres,  and  Antonius,  which  have  shed  over  him 
this  lustre.  Not  indeed  that  it  was  worth  the  state's 
while  to  endure  bad  citizens  that  orators  might  have 
plenty  of  matter  for  their  speeches,  but,  as  I  now 
and  then  remind  you,  we  must  remember  the  point, 
and  understand  that  we  are  speaking  of  an  art  which 
arose  more  easily  in  stormy  and  unquiet  tirties.  Who 
knows  not  that  it  is  better  and  more  profitable  to 
enjoy  peace  than  to  be  harassed  by  war?  Yet  war 
produces  more  good  soldiers  than  peace.  Eloquence 
is  on  the  same  footing.  The  oftener  she  has  stood, 
so  to  say,  in  the  battle-field,  the  more  wounds  she 
has  inflicted  and  received,  the  mightier  her  antago- 
nist, the  sharper  the  conflicts  she  has  freely  chosen, 
the  higher  and  more  splendid  has  been  her  rise,  and 
ennobled  by  these  contests  she  lives  in  the  praises  of 
mankind. 


CHAP. 
XXXVIII. 


I  pass  now  to  the  forms  and  character  of  procedure 
in  the  old  courts.  As  they  exist  now,  they  are  indeed 
more  favourable  to  truth,  but  the  forum  in  those  days 
was  a  better  training  for  eloquence.  There  no  speaker 
•was  under  the  necessity  of  concluding  within  a  very 
few  hours  ;  there  was  freedom  of  adjournment,  and 
every  one  fixed  for  himself  the  limits  of  his  speech, 
and  there  was  no  prescribed  number  of  days  or  of 
counsel.  It  was  Cneius  Pompcius  who,  in  his  third  con- 
sulship, first  restricted  all  this,  and  put  a  bridle,  so  to 
say,  on  eloquence,  intending,  however,  that  all  business 
should  be  transacted  in  the  forum  according  to  law, 
and  before  the  prjetors.  Here  is  a  stronger  proof  of 
the  greater  importance  of  the  cases  tried  before  these 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  193 

judges  than  in  the  fact  that  causes  in  the  Court  of  the     chap. 

XXXVIII. 

Hundred,  causes  which  now  hold  the  first  place,  were 
then  so  eclipsed  by  the  fame  of  other  trials  that  not 
a  speech  of  Cicero,  or  Caesar,  or  Brutus,  or  Caelius, 
or  Calvus,  or,  in  short,  any  great  orator  is  now 
read,  that  was  delivered  in  that  Court,  except  only 
the  orations  of  Asinius  Pollio  for  the  heirs  of  Urbinia, 
as  they  are  entitled,  and  even  Pollio  delivered  these  in 
the  middle  of  the  reign  of  Augustus,  a  period  of 
long  rest,  of  unbroken  repose  for  the  people  and 
tranquillity  for  the  senate,  when  the  emperor's  perfect 
discipline  had  put  its  restraints  on  eloquence  as  well 
as  on  all  else. 

Perhaps  what  I  am  going  to  say  will  be  thought  chap 
trifling  and  ridiculous  ;  but  I  will  say  it  even  to  be  ' 
laughed  at.  What  contempt  (so  I  think  at  least)  has 
been  brought  on  eloquence  by  those  little  overcoats 
into  which  we  squeeze,  and,  so  to  say,  box  ourselves 
up,  when  we  chat  with  the  judges !  How  much 
force  may  we  suppose  has  been  taken  from  our 
speeches  by  the  little  rooms  and  offices  in  which 
nearly  all  cases  have  to  be  set  forth.  Just  as  a  spacious 
course  tests  a  fine  horse,  so  the  orator  has  his  field, 
and  unless  he  can  move  in  it  freely  and  at  ease,  his 
eloquence  grows  feeble  and  breaks  down.  Nay  more ; 
we  find  the  pains  and  labour  of  careful  composition 
out  of  place,  for  the  judge  keeps  asking  when  you 
are  going  to  open  the  case,  and  you  must  begin  from 
his  question.  Frequently  he  imposes  silence  on  the 
advocate  to  hear  proofs  and  witnesses.  Meanwhile 
only  one  or  two  persons  stand  by  you  as  you  are 

o 


194  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAR  speaking  and  the  whole  business  is  transacted  almost 
in  solitude.  But  the  orator  wants  shouts  and  applause, 
and  something  hke  a  theatre,  all  which  and  the  like 
were  the  every  day  lot  of  the  orators  of  antiquity, 
when  both  numbers  and  nobility  pressed  into  the 
forum,when  gatherings  of  clients  and  the  people  in  their 
tribes  and  deputations  from  the  towns  and  indeed  a 
great  part  of  Italy  stood  by  the  accused  in  his  peril, 
and  Rome's  citizens  felt  in  a  multitude  of  trials 
that  they  themselves  had  an  interest  in  the  decision. 
We  know  that  there  was  a  universal  rush  of  the 
people  to  hear  the  accusation  and  the  defence  of 
Cornelius,  Scaurus,  Milo,  Bestia,  and  Vatinius,  so  that 
even  the  coldest  speaker  might  have  been  stirred  and 
kindled  by  the  mere  enthusiasm  of  the  citizens  in 
their  strife.  And  therefore  indeed  such  pleadings  are 
still  extant,  and  thus  the  men  too  who  pleaded,  owe 
their  fame  to  no  other  speeches  more  than  these. 

CHAP.  XL.  Again,  what  stimulus  to  genius  and  what  fire  to  the 
orator  was  furnished  by  incessant  popular  assemblies, 
by  the  privilege  of  attacking  the  most  influential  men, 
and  by  the  very  glory  of  such  feuds  when  most  of  the 
good  speakers  did  not  spare  even  a  Publius  Scipio,  or 
a  Sulla,  or  a  Cneius  Pompeius,  and  following  the 
common  impulse  of  envy  availed  themselves  of  the 
popular  ear  for  invective  against  eminent  citizens. 
I  am  not  speaking  of  a  quiet  and  peaceful  accom- 
plishment, which  delights  in  what  is  virtuous  and  well 
regulated.  No  ;  the  great  and  famous  eloquence  of 
old  is  the  nursling  of  the  licence  which  fools  called 
freedom  ;     it    is    the    companion    of    sedition,    the 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  195 

stimulant  of  an  unruly  people,  a  stranger  to  obedience  chap,  xl 
and  subjection,  a  defiant,  reckless,  presumptuous  thing 
which  does  not  show  itself  in  a  well-governed  state. 
What  orator  have  we  ever  heard  of  at  Sparta  or  at 
Crete  ?  A  very  strict  discipline  and  very  strict  laws 
prevailed,  tradition  says,  in  both  those  states.  Nor  do 
we  know  of  the  existence  of  eloquence  among  the 
Macedonians  or  Persians,  or  in  any  people  content 
with  a  settled  government.  There  were  some  orators 
at  Rhodes  and  a  host  of  them  at  Athens,  but  there 
the  people,  there  any  ignorant  follow,  anybody,  in  short, 
could  do  anything.  So  too  our  own  state,  while  it 
went  astray  and  wore  out  its  strength  in  factious 
strife  and  discord,  with  neither  peace  in  the  forum, 
unity  in  the  senate,  order  in  the  courts,  respect 
for  merit,  or  seemly  behaviour  in  the  magistrates, 
produced  beyond  all  question  a  more  vigorous  elo- 
quence, just  as  an  untilled  field  yields  certain  herbage 
in  special  plenty.  Still  the  eloquence  of  the  Gracchi 
was  not  an  equivalent  to  Rome  for  having  to  endure 
their  legislation,  and  Cicero's  fame  as  an  orator  was 
a  poor  compensation  for  the  death  he  died. 

And  so  now  the  forum,  which  is  all  that  our  speakers  ^-J^Y' 
have  left  them  of  antiquity,  is  an  evidence  of  a 
state  not  thoroughly  reformed  or  as  orderly  as  we 
could  wish.  Who  but  the  guilty  or  unfortunate  apply 
to  us  .-•  What  town  puts  itself  under  our  protection 
but  one  harassed  by  its  neighbours  or  by  strife  at 
home  .''  When  we  plead  for  a  province,  is  it  not  one 
that  has  been  plundered  and  ill-treated .''  Surely  it 
would  be  better  not  to  complain  than  to  have  to  seek 

O    2 


196  A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP  redress.  Could  a  community  be  found  in  which  no 
one  did  wrong,  an  orator  would  be  as  superfluous 
among  its  innocent  people  as  a  physician  among  the 
healthy.  As  the  healing  art  is  of  very  little  use  and 
makes  very  little  progress  in  nations  which  enjoy  par- 
ticularly robust  constitutions  and  vigorous  frames,  so 
the  orator  gets  an  inferior  and  less  splendid  renown 
where  a  sound  morality  and  willing  obedience  to 
authority  prevail.  What  need  there  of  long  speeches  in 
the  senate,  when  the  best  men  are  soon  of  one  mind, 
or  of  endless  harangues  to  the  people,  when  political 
questions  are  decided  not  by  an  ignorant  multitude, 
but  by  one  man  of  pre-eminent  wisdom  ?  What  need 
of  voluntary  prosecutions,  when  crimes  are  so  rare 

m.  and  slight,  or  of  defences  full  of  spiteful  insinuation 

"^  and  exceeding  proper  bounds,  when  the  clemency  of 

the  judge  offers  itself  to  the  accused  in  his  peril  ? 

Be  assured,  my  most  excellent,  and,  as  far  as  the 
age  requires,  most  eloquent  friends,  that  had  you  been 
born  in  the  past,  and  the  men  we  admire  in  our  own 
day,  had  some  god  in  fact  suddenly  changed  your 
lives  and  your  age,  the  highest  fame  and  glory  of 
eloquence  would  have  been  yours,  and  they  too  would 
not  have  lacked  moderation  and  self-control.  As  it 
is,  seeing  that  no  one  can  at  the  same  time  enjoy 
great  renown  and  great  tranquillity,  let  everybody 
make  the  best  of  the  blessings  of  his  own  age  without 
disparaging  other  periods. 

Maternus  had  now  finished.  There  were,  replied 
Messala,  some  points  I  should  controvert,  some  on 
which  I  should  like  to  hear  more,  if  the  day  were 
not  almost  spent.     It  shall  be,  said  Maternus,  as  you 


A  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  197 

wish,  on  a  future  occasion,  and  anything  you  have  chap 
thought  obscure  in  my  argument,  we  will  again  discuss. 
Then  he  rose  and  embraced  Aper,  I  mean,  he 
said,  to  accuse  you  before  the  poets,  and  so  will 
Messala  before  the  antiquarians.  And  I,  rejoined  Aper, 
will  accuse  you  before  the  rhetoricians  and  professors. 
They  laughed  good-humouredly,  and  we  parted. 


NOTES   TO    THE 
DIALOGUE   ON    ORATORY. 

CHAP.  V.  Saleius  Bassus. — Mentioned  again  in  9  and  10. 
He  was  a  poet  of  the  Flavian  age,  of  whom 
Ouintilian  (x.  i.  90)  speaks  favourably,  as  pos- 
sessed of  a  vehemens  et  poeticimi  ingenmm.  Juvenal 
(vii.  80)  gives  him  the  epithet  tenuis,  in  allusion,  it  would 
seem,  to  his  poverty.  There  is  extant  a  panegyrical 
poem  of  261  lines  on  a  Calpurnius  Piso,  and  this  has 
been  attributed  to  Bassus,  it  being  also  supposed  that 
this  Piso  was  one  of  the  chief  authors  of  the  famous 
conspiracy  against  Nero,  described  in  the  Annals 
XV.  48  to  end.  The  conjecture  is  a  plausible  one,  but 
that  is  all  that  can  be  said  of  it.  There  were  many 
other  poets  who  may  have  written  it,  as,  for  example 
Statius  or  Lucan. 

CHAP.  VII.  Ministers  of  the  crown  {procuratores  principntn). 
— The  procurator  CcBsaris,  as  he  was  styled  was 
commonly  the  emperor's  confidential  adviser  as  well 
as  his  steward.  He  could  have  a  province  if  he 
wished  it,  as  a  matter  of  course.  When  impeached, 
it  would  usually  be  for  extortion  or  maladministra- 
tion,    lie  was  often  a  frcedman,  and  his  class  with 


NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  199 

its   peculiar  influence  was  one  of   the  most  marked  chap.  vii. 
features  of  the  imperial  age. 

Mandate  [codicillis). — Compare  Agricola  40,  where 
the  same  word  codicilli  is  used  of  a  dispatch  or 
missive  from  the  emperor  to  Agricola.  This  indeed 
seems  to  have  become  one  of  the  special  meanings  of 
the  word,  which  properly,  of  course,  is  simply  a  dimi- 
nutive form  of  codex. 

J\Ien  with  the  tunic  (tunicatus  populus). — Compare 
Horace  Epist.  i.  7,  65,  tnnicato  popcllo.  A  respectable 
Roman  citizen  always  wore  the  toga  in  public ;  to  be 
without  this  and  have  only  the  tunica  implied  that 
a  man  belonged  to  the  poorest  and  lowest  class.  The 
tunica  was  worn  under  the  toga. 

Eprius    Marcellus. — First     mentioned     in    Annals      chap, 

.  vm 

xii.  4.  He  rose  from  obscurity  by  the  abuse  of  con- 
siderable natural  eloquence  to  be  one  of  the  fore- 
most dtiatores  of  Nero's  time,  during  which  he  was 
particularly  formidable.  He  lost  influence  after  Nero's 
death,  but  reappears  in  Hist.  ii.  53  ;  iv.  6.  and  was  an 
important  personage  under  Vitellius  and  Vespasian. 

Vibius  Ci'ispus. — He  is  again  mentioned  in  13.  He 
had  successfully  defended  his  brother  in  Nero's  reign  on 
a  charge  of  provincial  maladministration.  See  Annals 
xiv.  28.  Quintilian  (x.  i,  1 19)  speaks  of  him  z.sjucundus 
el  delcctationi  natus.     See  also  Hist.  ii.  10;  iv.  41,  43. 

Programmes  (Jibellos). — Perhaps,  cards  of  invitation  chap,  ix 
with  a  programme.     Juvenal    (vii.  35 — 97),  describes 
at  length  the  process  of  getting   up  a  reading   and 
drawing  an  audience. 

Vatinius. — See    Annals    xv.    34,    from    which    it 


200  NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  IX.  appears  that  from  having  been  a  shoemaker's  appren- 
tice he  had  pushed  himself  into  Nero's  favour  by- 
vulgar  wit  and  buffoonery.  How  Maternus  "  broke 
his  power"  and  drove  him  from  the  court  we  cannot 
say,  as  Tacitus  tells  us  nothing  about  it.  It  hardly 
seems  likely  that  he  won  a  victory  over  him  in  a 
tragedy  contest,  as  Gronovius  conjectured.  Such 
solemn  contests  would  not  have  been  very  congenial 
to  Nero's  taste  or  to  that  of  the  people,  nor  was 
Vatinius  the  sort  of  man  to  write  a  tragedy.  Ritter 
discusses  this  passage  in  a  long  excursus,  in  which  he 
throws  out  the  conjecture  that  Maternus's  tragedy  of 
Domitius,  mentioned  in  3,  was  identical  with  that 
referred  to  in  the  present  passage.  It  was,  he  thinks, 
a  tragedy  based  on  an  incident  said  to  have  occurred 
to  Nero  in  his  infancy,  which  Tacitus  glances  at  in 
Annals  xi.  11.  ("It  was  commonly  reported  that 
snakes  had  been  seen  by  his  cradle  which  they  seemed 
zo  guard.")  Nero's  name  indeed  was  Domitius,  but 
it  is  not  easy  to  see  why  Maternus  should  have  so 
called  him,  as  after  his  adoption  in  early  years  by  the 
Emperor  Claudius  he  was  known  as  Claudius  Nero. 
He  would  too  have  been  much  too  young  to  have  been 
the  leading  character  of  a  tragedy.  There  remains 
something  in  this  passage  which  cannot  be  cleared  up. 
We  know  nothing  of  the  circumstances  under  which 
Vatinius  lost  the  Emperor's  favour  ;  we  may  infer  per- 
haps from  Hist.  i.  37  that  in  Otho's  time  he  was  dead, 

CHAP.  T/ie  pallors  of  fame  {faniavt  pallcnteni). — A  pale 

face  goes  with  fame,  as  it  docs  with  study.  The 
man  who  has  it,  fears  for  himself  as  much  as  he  is 
feared  by  others. 


NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  201 

Julius  Asiaticns. — Probably  the  same  man  as  the  chap. 
Asiaticus  mentioned  Hist.  ii.  94 ;  if  so,  he  had  taken 
a  leading  part  in  the  insurrection  of  V^index.  He  was 
a  Gaul,  or  born  in  Gaul,  and  this  explains  the  fact 
that  Julius  Secundus,  himself  of  Gallic  origin,  had 
written  his  life. 

Nicetes. — A     rhetoric-professor     in     the    time    of  chap,  xv 
Claudius  and  Nero.     He  taught  both  at   Rome  and 
at  Smyrna,  his  native  city.     The  younger  Pliny  (vi.  6) 
had  attended  his  lectures,   and   speaks  of  him  as  a 
particularly  earnest  student  {stitdioruin  ainantisshmts). 

Africanus. — A  son  probably  of  the  Julius  Africanus 
mentioned  in  the  Annals  vi.  7.  He  lived  in  Nero's 
time.  Quintilian  couples  him  with  Afer  as  a  distin- 
guished orator. 

Meneiiiiis  Aprippa. — He  led  the   famous  secession      chap. 

,  .  .  XVII. 

of  theplebs  to  Mons  Sacer  in  492  B.C.     See  Livy  ii.  '^2. 

Caeliiis. — Marcus  Caelius  Rufus,  a  friend  of  Cicero 
and  defended  him  in  the  famous  speech  Pro  Caelio. 

Calviis. — Caius  Licinius  Calvus,  alsoa  contemporary 
of  Cicero,  both  a  poet  and  orator.  As  the  first  he 
ranked  with  Catullus ;  as  the  latter  with  Cicero.  He 
had  also  the  name  of  Macer,  and  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  he  was  the  Licinius  Macer  so  often  referred 
to  by  Livy.  Of  his  works  only  the  merest  scraps 
remain. 

Hirtius  and  Pansa. — They  were  consuls  in  43  B.C., 
and  both  fell  in  that  year,  which  came  to  be  henceforth 
regarded  as  marking  the  end  of  the  common- 
wealth. 


202  NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY, 

xvm  Appins    Cacc2is. — His    speech    on    the    subject    of 

a  treaty  with  Pyrrhus  in  280  B.C.  was,  it  appears, 
extant  in  Cicero's  time  (see  the  Brutus,  16),  and  may 
have  been  known  to  Tacitus. 

CHAP.  Cassius    Scverus. — His  career  is  briefly  sketched  in 


XIX. 


Annals  iv.  21. 


:hap. XX.  Roscuis  or  Ambiviiis. — The  first  was  a  highly 
accomplished  tragic  actor,  and  was  a  particular 
favourite  with  Sulla  and  with  Cicero.  One  of  Cicero's 
speeches  is  in  his  defence.  Ambivius  was  a  comic 
actor  in  the  time  of  Terence,  and  had  a  great 
reputation. 

cf^'^P-  Caniitiiis. — Mentioned  by  Cicero  in  his  speech  for 
Cluentius  (10)  and  in  the  Brutus  (56)  as  a  very  good 
speaker. 

Vatiniiis. —  One  of  Caesar's  most  active  adherents 
and,  as  such,  a  conspicuous  figure  in  the  strife  between 
Caesar  and  Pompeius. 

CHAP.         Aufidiiis  Bassus. — A  writer  in  the  time  of  Augustus 

XXIll  . 

and  Tiberius.     He  wrote  a  history  of  the  German  war. 

Serviliiis  Nonianus. — See  Annals  xiv.  19,  from 
which  it  appears  that  he  was  eminent  as  a  counsel  and 
as  a  historian. 

Sisenna. — Mentioned  by  Cicero  (Brutus  64),  as  a 
clever  but  not  sufficiently  careful  writer.  He  wrote  a 
history  of  Sulla's  times. 

Varro. — The  learned  writer  and  student  of  antiquity 
whose  great  work  was  known  as  De  vita  populi  Romani 
et  de  antiquitatibiis  rerum  Jiunianarum  et  divinarum 


NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  203 

Maecenas. — Horace  and   Virfjil's    patron.     Tacitus      chai- 

XXVI 

here  describes  his  style  of  eloquence  by  a  phrase 
borrowed  from  Cicero's  Brutus  (75),  calaniistri  (curling- 
irons). 

Gallio. — Lucius  Junius  Gallio,  Seneca's  adopted 
father,  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Augustus. 

Qidntus     Jllnciiis. — Surnamed     Scaevola    pontifex     chap. 
maximus,  and  a  famous  jurist,   a  man  whom   Cicero 
greatly  and  deservedly  admired.     His  merit  was  that 
he   first   treated  Roman  law  scientifically.     He   was 
nmrdered  B.C.  82,  by  the  order  of  the  younger  Marius. 

Philo. — He  was  at  the  head  of  the  academy  in 
Cicero's  time.  Cicero  says  (Tusc.  ii.  3)  that  he  had 
often  heard  him. 

Diodotus. — He  was  a  personal  friend  of  Cicero,  by 
whom  he  was  very  much  esteemed.  In  fact,  he  had 
taught  Cicero  as  a  boy.  See  Tusc,  v.  39 ;  Epist.  ad 
Fam.  xiii.  16. 

Asia. — We  must  understand  Asia  Minor,  not  merely 
the  Roman  province  so  called. 

Good  and  evil,  &c.  {donis  ac  malis,  honesto  et  tiirpi^.      chap, 
— These  are  here  pJiilosopJiicUl  terms,  as  in  Cicero's  De 
Finibiis  Bonormn  et  Alalorum.     The  same  applies  to 
several  expressions  in  this  chapter. 

Human  nature. — This  has  quite  a  modern  tone, 
which  deserves  to  be  noted.  It  would  be  difficult  to 
find  a  passage  in  which  hnmana  natura  answered  so 
closely  to  its  English  equivalent. 

TJie  biassed  {cupidos). — This  is  probably  the  meaning, 
aipidits  being  specially  used  to  denote  undue  favour 
or  partiality  in  a  hearer  or  a  judge. 


204  NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY. 

CHAP.  Success  or  failure. — There  is  probably  something- 
wrong  here  in  the  text,  which  is  simply  ut  nee  bene 
dicta  dissimularentur.  Orelli  thinks  that  the  words 
nee  male  must  have  dropped  out,  and  we  have  so 
translated.  Ritter  is  satisfied  with  the  text  as  it 
stands,  and  takes  the  meaning  to  be  "  that  good 
speaking  is  not  denied  to  be  such  even  by  unfriendly 
critics,"  because,  as  has  been  above  explained,  the 
speaker  is  notoriously  subjected  to  very  hard  conditions. 
He  wants  to  make  nee  bene  equivalent  to  ne  bene  quideni 
but  this  seems  questionable,  and  if  admitted,  the 
sense  remains  obscure. 

In  his  nineteenth  year. — This  is  an  error;  Lucius 
Crassus  was  in  his  twenty-first  year  when  he  im- 
peached Carbo  for  having  undertaken  to  defend 
Opimius,  the  murderer  of  Caius  Gracchus. 

In  Ins  tzuenty-first year. — Another  error;  Caesar  was 
in  his  twenty-third  year  at  the  time.  The  Dolabella 
whom  Caesar  prosecuted  was  the  father  of  Publius 
Dolabella,  Cicero's  son-in-law.  The  charge  against 
him  was  for  extortion  [repetundac)  in  his  province  of 
Macedonia.  He  was  defended  by  liortcnsius  and 
acquitted. 

CHAP.  School  of  Impudence. — The  expression  occurs  in 
Cicero,  dc  Oratorc  iii.  24. 

Hereditary  connexions  {traditae  a  majoribus  necessi- 
tudincs). — A  lawyer's  business,  as  we  know,  is 
frequently  hereditary,  and  we  gather  from  this  passage 
that  it  was  so  at  Rome. 

Mucianus. — The  Licinius  Crassus  Mucianus,  who 
materially  helped  Vespasian  to  empire.     We  may  con- 


XXXV. 


CHAP. 
XXXVII 


NOTES  TO  THE  DIALOGUE  ON  ORATORY.  205 

jecture  that  the  literary  collection  which  he  is  here 
said  to  have  made  under  the  title  of  Actoruin  libri 
comprised  selections  from  the  speeches  of  eminent 
men  with  summaries  of  the  cases  in  which  they  were 
engaged. 

Urbinia. — In  this  case  one  Clusinius  Figulus  after  chap. 
Urbinia's  decease  represented  himself  to  be  her  son, 
and  claimed  her  property.  He  had  long  been  in 
foreign  parts,  and  at  last  returned  to  make  his 
claim,  which,  however,  he  was  unable  to  make 
good.  Asinius  Pollio  was  counsel  for  the  heirs,  and 
he  proved  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  judges  that  the 
claimant  was  really  a  slave,  by  name  Sosipater. 

Cornelhis. — Defended  by  Cicero  B.C.  65  on  a  charge     chap. 

.  .  •'  JO         XXXIX. 

of  majestas. 

Scauriis,  Milo,  Bestia,  Vatinuis. — All  these  too  were 
defended  by  Cicero  in  the  years  B.C.  54,  52,  56  and  54. 
The  speech  for  Milo  is  still  extant ;  the  other  speeches 
are  lost,  with  the  exception  of  some  fragments  of 
the  speech  for  Scaurus. 

Rhodes. — Apollonius  Molo  was  the  most  famous  of  chap.  xl. 
the  orators  of   Rhodes,     Cicero    studied  under  him, 
and  highly  valued  his  teaching.     See  his  Brutus  (91). 


LONDON : 
:.    CLAV,    SONS     AND   TAYLOR, 
BREAD   STREET  HILL,   E.C. 


MESSRS.   MACMILLAN   AND  CO.'S 

CLASSICAL  PUBLICATIONS. 


TRANSLATIONS. 


ARISTOTLE.— THE  POLITICS.  Translated  by  Rev.  J.  E.  C, 
WELLDON,  M.A.     Crown  8vo.     ios.6d. 

THE  RHETORIC.     By  the  same  Translator.       \Tn preparation. 
CICERO.— THE  ACADEMICS.     Translated  by  J.  S.  Reid,  M.L. 

8vo.     5^.  (>d. 

SELECT  LETTERS.     After  the   Edition  of    Albert  Watson, 

M.A.     Translated  by  G.  E.  JEANS,  M.A.     8vo.     los.  6d. 

HOMER.— THE  ILIAD.  Translated  into  English  Prose.  By 
ANDREW  LANG,  M.A.,  WALTER  LEAF,  M.A.,  and  ERNEST  MYERS, 
^LA.     Crown  Svo.     I2.r.  (id. 

THE  ODYSSEY.  Done  into  English  by  Professor  S.  H.  Butcher, 
M.A.,  and  ANDREW  LANG,  M.A.  Fourth  Edition,  revised  and  corrected. 
Crown  Svo.     10.9.  6d. 

HORACE.— THE  WORKS  OF  HORACE  RENDERED  INTO 

ENGLISH  PROSE.     With  Introductions,  Running  Analysis,  Notes,  &c.     By 
J.  LONSDALE,  M.A.,  and  S.  LEE,  M.A.    {Globe  Edition.)    3*.  6d. 

THIRTEEN  SATIRES.  Translated  into  English  after  the  Text 
of  J.  E.  B.  MAYOR  by  Professor  HERBERT  STRONG,  M.A.,  and 
ALEXANDER  LEEPER,  M.A.     Crown  Svo.     3^.  6d. 

LIVY.  BOOKS  XXL— XXV.  Translated  by  Alfred  John 
CHURCH,  M.A.,  and  WILLIAM  JACKSON  BRODRIBB,  M.A.  Crown 
Svo.     7^.  (id. 

PINDAR.— THE  EXTANT  ODES  OF  PINDAR.  Translated 
into  English,  with  an  Introduction  and  short  Notes,  by  ERNEST  MYERS, 
M.A,     Second  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     5^. 

PLATO.— THE  REPUBLIC  OF  PLATO.  Translated  into  English, 
with  an  Analysis  and  Notes,  by  J.  LL.  DAVIES,  M.A.,  and  D.  J.  VAUGHAN, 
M.A.     i8mo.     41.  6d. 

EUTHYPHRO,  APOLOGY,  CRITO,  AND  PH^DO.  Translated 
by  F.  J.  CHURCH.     Crown  Svo.     4^.  ed. 

SALLU ST.— CATILINE  AND  JUGURTHA.  Translated,  with 
Introductory  Essays,  by  A.  W.  POLLARD,  B.A.     Crown  Svo.     6s. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LONDON. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 


Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


XENOPHON.— OECONOMICUS.     By  Rev.  H.  A.  IIOLDEN, 

M.A.,  LL.D.     With  Introduction,  Explanatory  Notes,  Critical  Appendix,  and 
Lexicon.     6^. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LONDON.